LIBRARY 

OP  TUB 

Theological  Seminary, 

PRINCETON,  N.J.  ■ 
Shelf.  Sectidn,....B4:^_  _ 


I 


i 


Digitized  by 

tlie. Internet  Arcliive 

in  2014 

https://archive.org/details/moravianmanualcoOOdesc_0 


THE 

MORAVIAN  MANUAL: 

CONTAINING  AN 
OF  THE 

MORAVIAN  CHURCH, 

OR 

UNITAS  FRATRUM. 


BY 

EDMUND  DE  SCHWEINITZ, 

PABTOIl  or  THI  CHCRCH  AT  BETHLEHIM,  PA.,  AND  PRESIDENT  Of  THE  COLLEQE. 


PUBLISHED  BY  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  SYNOD. 


SECOND  ENLARGED  EDITION,  WITH  HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


BETHLEHEM: 
MORAVIAN  PUBLICATION  OFFICE. 
A.  C.  t  H.  T.  CLAUDER. 
1869. 


A.  C.  &  H.  T.  Clauder,  Printers. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  FIRST  EDITION. 


The  first  Manual,  giving  an  account  of  the  Constitution  and 
Discipline  of  the  Moravian  Church,  was  written  by  Bishop  Span- 
genberg,  and  published  in  Germany,  in  the  year  1774.  lu  1775, 
it  was  translated  into  English,  and  published  in  London,  with  a 
preface  by  the  Rev.  Benjamin  La  Trobe.  This  work  passed 
through  a  number  of  revised  editions,  both  in  the  German  and 
English  languages.  The  last  American  edition,  in  a  small  pam- 
phlet form  of  about  seventy  pages,  appeared  in  1833,  but  is  now 
obsolete.  It  bears  the  following  title:  "A  Concise  Historical 
Account  of  the  Present  Constitution  of  the  Protestant  Church  of 
the  United  Brethren:  Philadelphia,  1833."  In  the  year  1789, 
a  larger  work,  containing  over  three  hundred  and  fifty  pages, 
was  written  by  the  Rev.  John  Loretz,  and  published  in  Ger- 
many, under  the  title :  "  Ratio  Disciplinse  Uuitatis  Fratrum." 
The  first  part  of  this  volume  comprises  an  interesting  sketch  of 
the  history  of  the  Church,  the  other  parts,  treating  of  the  Con- 
stitution and  Discipline,  are  obsolete. 

The  Provincial  Synod  of  the  American  Province,  at  its  last 
meeting,  held  in  the  month  of  June,  1858,  authorized  the  publi- 
cation of  a  new  Manual,  suitable  to  the  present  wants  of  the 
Church  in  the  United  States,  and  committed  the  compilation  of 
it  to  the  writer.  He  has  striven  to  fulfil  the  resolution  adopted 
by  the  Synod  (see  Journal  of  Synod  of  1858,  p.  105,  F.  1); 
although  he  found  the  duty  assigned  him  a  far  more  diffi- 


iv 


PREFACE. 


cult  one  than  he  had  supposed.  The  abundance  of  his  materials 
often  rendered  it  hard  to  decide  what  was  essential,  and  what 
unessential ;  and  the  number  of  Synodical  Journals  and  Reports 
to  be  consulted  required  the  closest  attention  and  considerable 
labor.  Whatever  the  imperfections  of  the  Manual  may  be,  he 
thinks  he  can  vouch  for  its  authenticity. 

The  historical  chapter  contains  an  original  sketch  ;  and  the 
chapter  treating  of  the  Present  Condition  of  the  Church  is  based 
upon  the  most  recent  information  which  could  be  obtained.  In 
the  Chapter  on  Doctrine,  a  Compendium  will  be  found,  setting 
forth  the  essential  doctrines  held  by  the  Church.  This  Compen- 
dium has  been  drawn  up  with  very  great  care,  and  exclusively 
in  the  language  of  authorized  publications  of  the  Church,  ex- 
cepting only  the  expression  "we  hold,"  which  frequently  occurs, 
or  here  and  there  a  copulative,  necessary  to  unite  sentences  de- 
rived from  different  works.  The  Compendium  is,  therefore,  not 
a  subjective  treatise  on  Moravian  Doctrine,  but  an  authorized 
statement  of  it,  compiled  from  Moravian  books.  For  the  re- 
maining chapters,  the  following  official  documents  have  been 
consulted :  Results  of  the  General  Synods  of  1848  and  1857 ;  Re- 
port of  the  Proceedings  of  the  Preparatory  Provincial  Conference, 
held  at  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  in  the  month  of  May,  1847 ;  Report  of  the 
Proceedings  of  the  Provincial  Synod,  held  at  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  in 
the  month  of  June,  1846 ;  Journal  of  the  Provincial  Synod,  held 
at  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  in  the  month  of  May,  1855 ;  Journal  of  the 
Provincial  Synod,  held  at  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  in  the  month  of  Oc- 
tober, 1856 ;  Digest  of  the  Provincial  Synod,  held  at  Salem, 
N.  C,  in  the  month  of  May,  1856 ;  Report  of  the  Provincial 
Synod,  held  at  Salem,  N.  C,  in  the  month  of  February,  1858, 
as  published  in  "The  Moravian;"  Journal  of  the  Provincial 
Synod,  held  at  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  in  the  mouth  of  June,  1858.  In 
drawing  up  the  chapter  on  Constitution,  the  writer  endeavored 


PHEB^ACE. 


V 


to  ])rt'sent  tin-  entire  Coii.stitutioii,  general  and  provincial,  as 
explicitly,  and  in  as  syninietricul  a  form,  as  possible.  In  order 
to  etiect  this,  it  l)ecauie  necessary,  when  giving  the  statntes,  to 
adopt  one  tense  thronghout,  and  he  chose  that  which  is  commonly 
employed  in  constitutions.  It  has  been  his  earnest  endeavor  not 
to  omit  a  single  point  belonging  to  the  constitution,  especially  in 
so  tar  as  the  American  Province  is  concerned. 

This  Manual  was  submitted,  in  manuscript,  to  the  Provincial 
Board,  at  Bethlehem.  Pa.,  and  has  received  its  .-(anctiou,  after  a 
careful  examination  of  its  contents.  At  the  same  time,  however, 
it  may  be  well  to  state,  tliat  the  work  is  not  intended,  in  any 
way  at  all,  to  ■•^njjersctle  the  "  Results"  of  the  last  (jeueral  Synod, 
or  the  .Journals  and  Keports  af  the  l^rovincial  Synods  of  this 
Province.  All  these  documents  remain  in  force  as  heretofore, 
and  will  guide  the  deiiheratious  of  future  Synods.  The  jjurpose 
of  the  Manual  is  a  two-fold  one:  to  give  the  members  of  the 
Cluircli,  in  one  compendious  volume,  the  ecclesiastii'al  statutes, 
rules  of  discipline  and  articles  of  doctrine,  which  lieretotbre 
coultl  be  found  only  by  consulting  a  muid)er  of  diti'erent  publi- 
cations ; — and,  especially,  to  afford  an  authentic  work  which 
may  be  jmt  into  the  hands  of  such  as  seek  information  res])ectiug 
the  Moravian  ("hurch,  ami  wish  to  become  accpiainted  with  its 
constitution,  discipline,  docti  ine  and  ritual. 

The  letters  V.  E.  ('.  in  this  ^Manual,  or  in  otlier  Moravian  works, 
stand  foi-  "  I'nity's  Elders'  Conference,"  the  Executive  Board 
administering  the  general  government  of  the  whole  Church;  the 
letters  P.  E.  C.  stand  for  "  Provincial  I'^lders'  (Jonterence."  the 
Executive  lioard  set  over  a  ])articular  Province  of  the  Church. 
"Synodal  Results"  is  tlie  name  bv  which  the  jiublished  Journal 
and  Resolutions  of  the  Svnod  aic  couinionlv  known. 


Pnii.ADKi.i'in A.  Mav  17,  ]X'>':\. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION- 


The  first  edition  of  the  Moravian  Manual  having  been,  long 
since,  exhausted,  this  second  edition  is  published  by  authority  of 
the  Synod. 

More  than  one-half  of  the  work  has  been  re-written,  in  the 
account  of  the  Church  and  its  enterprises,  the  necessary  correc- 
tions have  been  made,  in  accordance  with  the  latest  returns  ;  the 
historical  sketcli  is  far  more  com])lete  tiian  in  the  first  edition, 
embracing  an  exposition  of  the  fanatical  period;  and  ;in  entirely 
new  (Section  has  been  given,  on  tiie  Histoi'y  of  tiie  C'hunli  in 
America,  including  its  interesting  Mission  among  the  Indians. 

Under  the  liead  of  '  By-Laws  to  liie  ( 'onstituti(jn  of  the 
Anierican  Province,"  will  be  found  a  complete  summary  of  all 
the  enactments  of  the  Provincial  Synod  that  are  of  permanent 
authority.  Ileuce  these  P>y-Laws,  together  with  the  Constitu- 
tion of  tilt  Aiiiericaii  Province  immediately^  preceding  them, 
present,  at  a  glance,  the  entire  body  of  ecclesiastical  rules  which 
are  now  in  force  in  this  country. 

In  place  of  tiiat  l)rief  statistical  A])})endix  of  the  first  edition 
the  substance  of  which  is  now  found  in  the  "Text  Book  of  the 
Protestant  Church  of  the  United  P)rethren,"  tiiere  are  addi'il 
eight  Historical  Table-,  from  the  intioduction  of  Christianity 
into  Bohemia  and  Moravia  to  the  present  year  of  tlie  Moravian 
Church. 

Two  of  these  Tables,  namely  No.  o,  [jresenting  the  History  uf 


PRKFAC  E. 


vii 


the  Renewed  C'lmreh  in  the  time;*  of  Zinzendorf,  and  No.  8,  com- 
prising the  Foreign  Missions,  were  prepared  by  Rev.  Hermann 
A.  Brickenstein,  tlic  one  l):ised  upon  a  German  Table  of  the 
same  sort,  and  the  other  ui)on  the  "Missions  Atlas  der  Briider 
Tnitiit,"  ])iil)lislied  hv  tiie  ^Mission  Board,  in  1S60. 

The  otlier  six  Tai)les.  namely  Xos.  1,  2,  4,  (i  and  7,  are 
original,  and  were  (h-awn  up  l)y  the  author.  In  the  Tablea 
treating  of  the  Aneicnt  Church,  he  has  a(lo|)ted  the  chronology 
of  Palacky  and  (iindely,  wliicii  olten  ditfers  from  that  of  Crauz 
and  Holmes.  The  Tabh-  setting  fortli  the  history  of  the  Re- 
newed Cliurcii  since  17()0,  and  that  relating  to  the  Church  in 
America,  are  the  results  of  a  thorough  examination  of  the  official 
documents  preserved  in  tiie  Archives  at  Bethlehem. 

Touching  the  American  Table,  it  nmy  be  proper  to  say  tluit 
while  the  details  into  which  it  goes  will  l)e  of  no  interest  to,  and 
are  not  intended  for,  the  general  reader,  they  may  be  deemed 
important  by  the  Ministers  of  the  Church  and  others  who  are 
active  in  its  work,  as  affording  a  bird's-eye  view  of  tiie  History 
of  Moraviaiiism  in  this  country,  and  a  Table  of  References,  no- 
where else  to  be  found.  The  author  has  been  encouraged  to 
believe  this,  by  various  brethren  to  whom  lie  submitted  his  plan. 

The  publication  of  this  volume  has  ho'cn  much  delayed  by  the 
unexpected  death  of  Mr.  Amos  Conienius  Clauder,  the  Agent  in 
the  Printing  Office,  whose  name  and  memory  deserve  to  be  en- 
shrined liere,  as  this  was  the  last  work  in  which  he  engaged 
prior  t<i  liis  illne.ss.  He  was  an  energetic  ami  I'aitliful  sei  vant  uf 
the  Church. 

In  spite  of  the  author's  efforts  to  prevent  it,  several  tyi)ograph- 
ical  errors  have  crept  in.  Page  17,  read  "Rokyzan"  in  place 
of  "  Bokyzan  ;"  page  41 ,  second  line  from  below,  read  "Oley"  in- 
stead of  "  ( )lney  :"  page  43,  i-ead  "  1844"  instead  of  "  l>i4."! page 
68,  read  "  I'nity's  Elders'  Conference"  instead  of  "  United  Elders' 


viii 


Conference  ;"  page  150,  retul  "  Prokop  the  Great,  leader  of  the 
Hussites,"'  instead  of  "Prokop  the  great  leader  of  the  Hussites;" 
page  188,  strike  out  the  word  Bishop  before  Christian  (iregor  ; 
page  184,  read  "Helj)ers'"  instead  of  "  Helper's." 

In  the  list  of  Historical  wouks,  page  11,  Zezschwitz's  article  on 
Luke  of  Prague  and  the  liohemiau  Brethren,  in  the  second  sup- 
pleiuwitarv  voluiiu'  of  Herzog's  jMicycii)])adii',  has  been  omitted; 
as  also  i)r.  ticiiuaiiu  Plitt's  treatise  on  "Die  Lehiwise  der 
Bohniischen  i^nuler,"  whicii  has  eonie  to  hand  since  that  part 
of  the  Manual  was  printed. 

llKTHnKHEM.  .laiiiiarv  lo,  ISilll. 

The  second  edition  of  tiie  Moravian  ^lannal  has  been 
examined  and  approved  by  the  Pioviucial  Board. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTEK  I.— HISTORY  OF  THE  CHUECH. 


,  PASS. 

Introduction   9 

Section  I. — History  of  the  Ancient  Church   14 

Section  II. — History  of  the  Hidden  Seen   26 

Section  III. — History  of  the  Eedewed  Church   30 

Section  IV. — History  of  the  Church  in  America   38 

CHAPTER  II.— PRESENT  CONDITION  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

Section  I. — The  American  Province   49 

List  of  Churches   50 

Enterprises  of  the  American  Province   52 

The  Home  Mission   52 

Educational  Enterprises   52 

Publications   54 

Section  II. — The  Continental  Province   54 

List  of  Churches   56 

Enterprises  of  the  Continental  Province   57 

The  Diaspora   57 

Home  Missions   59 

Educational  Enterprises   59 

Publications   60 

Ministers'  Conference   60 

Section  III. — The  British  Provinoe   61 

Enterprises  of  the  British  Province   62 

Section  IV.— Foreign  Missions   62 

List  of  Stations   63 

Schools   65 

Classes  of  converts   65 

Finances  of  the  enterprise   66 

Superintendence   68 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  III.— THE  CONSTITUTION. 


Introduction   69 

Section  I. — General  Constituion  of  the  Unity   70 

Section  II. — Constitution  of  the  Provinces   75 

A.  Constitution  of  the  American  Province   76 

Present  By-Laws   80 

B.  Constitution  of  the  Continental  Province   87 

C.  Constitution  of  the  British  Province   88 

Section  III. — Use  of  the  Lot   90 

The  Lot  in  marriages   92 

CHAPTER  IV.— DOCTRINE. 

Introduction   94 

Compendium  of  Doctrine   95 

Easter  Morning  Litany   100 

CAAPTER  v.— MINISTRY. 

Bishops   105 

Presbyters...   106 

Deacons   106 

Candidates   107 

List  of  Bishops   108 

• 

CHAPTER  VI.— WORSHIP. 

The  Lord's  Day   112 

Services  in  the  Week   112 

Church  Sea.sons   112 

Memorial  Days     112 

The  Ritual   IIX 

The  Church  Litany   113 

Tlie  Ministration  of  baptism  to  infants   121 

The  Ministration  of  baptism  to  adults   123 

The  Order  for  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  Suj)per   126 

The  Rite  of  Contirmation   127 

The  Rite  of  Ordination   128 

The  Eorm  of  solemnization  of  matrimony   130 

The  Order  of  the  burial  of  the  dead   132 

Prayer  Meetings   134 

Love  Feasts   135 

Liturgical  Services   135 

Services  on  Christmas  Eve  and  New  Year's  Eve   135 

Services  of  the  Passion  Week  and  Easter  Festival   136 


CONTENTS.  xi 
CHAPTER  VII.— DISCIPLINE. 

PAOE. 

Introduction   138 

Nature  and  Purpose  of  Discipline   138 

Exercise  of  Discipline —   139 

Re-admi.<ision   141 

Rules  for  individual  churches   141 

Necessity  of  Rules   141 

Officers  administering  Rules   142 

Relation  of  the  officers  to  the  P.  E.  C   142 

General  meetings  of  a  church   143 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


Table  No.  1. — Preparatory  History  of  Bohemia  and  Moravia   147 

Table  No.  2.— The  Unitas  Fratrum  before  the  Reformation   152 

Table  No.  3.— The  Unitas  Fratrum  after  the  Reformation   156 

Table  No.  4.— The  Hidden  Seed   162 

Table  No.  5— The  Renewed  Church  in  the  Times  of  Zinzendorf.   164 

Table  No.  6.— The  Renewed  Church  since  1760   171 

Table  No.  7.— The  Church  in  America   175 

Table  No.  8.— The  Foreign  Mis-sions   194 


CHAPTER  I. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIA>f  CHURCH. 


INTRODUCTION. 

The  Church  of  which  this  volume  treats  is  known  by 
various  names:  The  United  Brethren,  The  Moravian  Church, 
The  Unitas  Fratrum.  The  latter,  originally  adopted  by  the 
Ancient,  and  retained  by  the  Renewed  Church,  denotes  all  its 
Provinces  and  Missions,  as  one  confederated  body,  in  whatever 
parts  of  the  world  they  may  be.  A  brief  appellation,  of  the  same 
import,  is  The  Unity.  The  name  Moravian  is  derived  from  the 
country  of  Mora\aa,  where  the  Church  formerly  had  some  of  its 
principal  seats,  and  whence  those  refugees  came  by  whom  it  was 
renewed  in  Saxony. 

In  the  year  1800,  the  followers  of  William  Otterbein,  a  min- 
ister of  the  German  Reformed  Church,  who  came  to  America  in 
1752,  but  soon  after  left  its  communion,  constituted  themselves 
into  a  Society  which  assumed  the  name  of  "  United  Brethren  in 
Christ."  This  society  is  often  confounded  Avith  the  Moravian 
Church  of  the  United  Brethren.  Such  an  error  was  committed 
even  in  the  official  report  of  the  census  of  1850.  The  two  are 
distinct  and  separate  denominations  in  every  respect. 

There  are  three  eras  in  the  history  of  the  Moravian  Church. 
The  first  comprises  the  period  of  the  "Ancient  Church,"  from  the 
year  1457  to  1627  ;  the  second  that  of  the  "  Hidden  Seed,"  when 
the  Church  was  without  a  visible  organization,  from  the  year 
1027  to  1722;  and.  the  third  that  of  the  "Renewed  Church," 
from  the  year  1722  to  the  present  time.  A  brief  sketch  of  the 
origin,  progress,  decline  and  renewal  of  the  Church  is  here  pre- 
sented. 

1 


10 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


More  complete  histories,  of  an  older  date,  are  the  following : 
Cram's  Ancient  and  Modern  History  of  the  Brethren,  translated 
from  the  German  by  La  Trobe,  London,  1780 ;  Ratio  Disciplince 
Unitatis  Fratrum,  Barby,  1789 ;  Gedenktage  der  alien  Briider- 
kirche,  Gnadau,  1821 ;  Bishop  Holmes'  History  of  the  Brethren,  2 
vols.,  London,  1830;  and  Bost's  History  of  the  Bohemian  and  Mo- 
ravian Brethren,  published  by  the  Religious  Tract  Society,  Lon- 
don, 1848.  putt's  Geschichte  der  Bruder  TJnitat  alter  und  neuer 
Zeit  is  a  learned  and  voluminous  work,  but  remains  in  manu- 
script. 

In  the  year  1842,  thirteen  volumes  of  original  manuscripts,  re- 
lating to  the  Ancient  Brethren's  Church,  were  discovered  at 
Lissa,  in  Prussian  Poland.  These  are  now  in  the  archives  of 
Herrnhut,  in  Saxony,  and  known  as  the  "  Lissa  Folios."  They 
have  thrown  a  new  light  upon  the  early  history  of  the  Brethren. 
Two  eminent  Bohemian  historians  have  examined  these  records, 
and  pronounce  them  invaluable,  both  as  regards  the  history  of 
the  Church,  and  the  general  history  of  Bohemia  and  Moravia. 
The  one  is  Palacky,  author  of  the  most  complete  history  of  Bo- 
hemia that  has  been  written,  Geschichte  von  Bohmen,  in  10  vols., 
Prague,  1844-1866 ;  the  other,  Gindely,  whose  work,  Geschichte 
der  Bohmischen  Bruder,  2  vols.,  Prague,  1857  and  1858,  together 
with  the  supplemental  volume,  entitled  Quellen  zur  Geschichte 
der  Bohmischen  Bruder,  Vienna,  1859,  forms  by  far  the  most 
critical  and  exhaustive  history  of  the  Ancient  Church  in  print, 
although  its  weight  as  an  authority  is  not  a  little  diminished  by 
its  gross  Romish  bias. 

In  the  Church  itself,  based  upon  the  new  sources,  have  ap- 
peared :  Kurze  Darstellung  der  Geschichte  der  alien  Bohmisch- 
Mahrischen  Bruderkirche,  Rothenburg,  1852,  by  Henry  Reichel, 
of  Herrnhut;  Zitsatze  und  Berichtigungen  zu  Plitt's  Denkwurdig- 
keiten  der  alien  Brudergeschichie,  1844  and  1845,  MS.,  by  the 
same ;  Verbeek's  kurzgefassie  Geschichte  der  alien  und  neuen  Bru- 
der-TJniiat,  Gnadau,  1857;  IJfe  of  John  Amos  Comenius,  by 
Daniel  Benham,  London,  1858  ;  Notes  on  the  Origin  and  Episo- 
pate  of  the  Bohemian  Brethren,  by  the  same,  London,  1867  ;  The 
Moravian  Episcopate,  by  Edmund  de  Schweinitz,  Bethlehem, 


INTRODUCTION. 


11 


1865;  GescMchte  der  alien  Bruderkirche,  2  vols.,  by  Bishop 
Croeger,  Gnadau,  1865  and  1866 ;  Church  Constitution  of  the 
Bohemian  and  Moravian  Brethren,  with  Notes  and  Introduction, 
by  Bisho}}  Seifferth,  London,  1866. 

Histories  of  the  Renewed  Church  exclusively  are :  Bishop 
Croeger's  OeschicMe  der  erneuerten  Bruderkirche,  3  vols.,  Gna- 
dau, 1854;  Memorial  Days  of  the  Renewed  Brethren's  Church, 
Ashton-under-Lyne,  1822;  Zinzendorf  und  die  Brudergemeine, 
by  Professor  Burkhardt,  an  article  in  "  Herzog's  Real  Encyclo- 
padie,"  also  published  as  a  separate  volume ;  Verbeek's  Leben 
und  Charakter  des  Grafen  von  Zinzendorf,  Gnadau,  1845,  embrac- 
ing the  history  of  the  Church  to  the  death  of  Zinzendorf ;  Schrau- 
tenbach's  Graf  von  Zinzendorf,  tmd  die  Brudergemeine  seiner  Zeit, 
Gnadau,  1851,  which  is  not  a  popular  work,  but  sets  forth  what 
may  be  called  the  philosophy  of  the  early  ecclesiastical  system  of 
the  Church. 

The  article  on  the  Bohemian  Brethren,  in  "Herzog's  Real 
Encyclopadie,"  is  written  from  an  ultra  Lutheran  standpoint, 
without  reference  to  the  Lissa  Folios,  and  does  not  present  a 
truthful  picture  of  the  Ancient  Church.  Zezschwitz's  work  on  the 
Catechisms  of  the  Waldenses  and  Bohemian  Brethren — Die 
Katechtsmen  der  Waldenser  und  Bohmischen  Bruder — Erlangen, 
1863,  contains  important  historical  facts,  although  its  tone  is, 
also,  painfully  Lutheran.  In  the  "Encyclopedia  Americana" 
there  is  an  article  on]  the  United  Brethren,  or  Moravians,  which 
has  been  copied  into  various  Histories  of  Denominations.  This 
article  describes  the  Church  as  it  was  when  that  work  appeared, 
since  which  time,  however,  its  constitution  has  undergone  many 
changes.  The  "  New  American  Cyclopaedia"  gives  a  correct 
account  of  the  Church  in  its  present  stage  of  development.  In 
"Mosheim's  Church  History,"  a  note  by  the  translator,  which  the 
editor  of  the  American  edition  has  thought  proper  to  retain, 
volunteers  information  respecting  the  Brethren  derived  from  one 
of  the  many  scurrilous  works,  attacking  and  defaming  the  Church, 
which  were  written  by  its  bitter  enemies,  and  published  in  the 
last  century. 

Far  more  reprehensible,  however,  because  it  is  systematically 


12 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH, 


carried  out  and  siqiported  by  a  show  of  authorities,  must  be 
deemed  the  spirit  in  which  Dr.  Kurtz,  in  his  "  Text-Book  of 
Church  Historj-"  (Philadelphia,  1&62),  has  written  the  section 
that  treats  of  the  Moravians.  Not  only  does  he  present  the 
fanatical  period  of  their  history — an  account  of  which  the  reader 
will  find  in  the  third  section  of  the  present  chapter  of  this 
Manual — as  the  epoch  of  Moravianism,  but,  taking  his  place  in 
the  very  midst  of  it,  he  forms  his  opinions  of  the  Church  in  most 
other  respects  from  that  standpoint.  Not  only  does  he  pervert 
the  truth,  in  the  matter  of  doctrine,  but  he  makes  statements 
which  are  in  flagrant  opposition  to  the  authorized  articles  of  the 
Church.  Not  only  does  he  distort  its  practices  to  suit  his  own 
subjectivity,  but  he  deliberately  falsifies  history. 

We  have  elsewhere  published  an  extended  criticism  of  his  work.* 
To  reproduce  that  would  be  foreign  to  our  purpose.  Inasmuch, 
however,  as  this  Text-Book  is  extensively  used,  the  following 
brief  testimony  is  here  given,  in  order  to  show  the  animus  of  the 
volume,  and  the  ease  with  which  those  of  its  statements  can  be 
refuted,  which  asperse  the  character  of  the  Church. 

Speaking  of  the  doctrine,  Kurtz  says,  amongst  many  similar 
perversions :  "As  regards  the  objects  of  faith,  the  Son  is  regarded 
as  the  exclusive  agent  by  whom  salvation  is  applied  and  accom- 
plished, so  that  the  relations  of  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
to  redemption  are  entirely  ignored."f  The  official  canons  of  the 
Church  set  forth,  on  the  contrary,  amongst  "  the  points  of  doc- 
trine most  essential  to  salvation,"  the  following :  "  The  doctrine 
of  the  love  of  God  the  Father,  who  '  has  chosen  us  in  Christ  before 
the  foundation  of  the  world,'  and  who  '  so  loved  the  Avorld  that 
He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosover  believeth  in  Him 
should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.' "  Again,  "  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  His  gracious  operations;  that  it  is  He 
who  Avorks  in  us  the  knowledge  of  sin,  faith  in  Jesus,  and  the 
witness  that  we  are  children  of  God."| 

*  See  The  Moravian,  Vol.  VII.,  No.  23,  and  Vol.  VIII.,  No.  32. 
t  Text-Book  of  Church  History,  Vol.  II.,  p.  263. 

X  Results  of  the  General  Synod  of  1857,  pages  7  and  8.  See,  also,  the 
Easter  Morning  Litany  in  this  Manual,  "  I  believe  in  God,  the  Father,"  and 
"  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,"  Chapter  IV. 


IKTRODUCTION. 


13 


But,  further,  in  order  to  show  that  the  ^Moravians  believed 
themselves  to  be  the  theocracy  of  the  New  Testament,  Kurtz  cites 
what  he  calls  a  proclamation  of  their  Church  in  Philadelphia, 
containing  these  words :  "  To-day  a  visible  Church  of  the  Lord 
is  finally  seen  and  recognized  here ;  we  constitute  the  body  of  the 
Lord;  hither  to  us,  all  ye  who  belong  to  the  Lord." 

Now  this  document  was  issued  in  June,  1742,  not  by  the  Mo- 
ravian Church  in  Philadelphia,  which  did  not  as  yet  exist,  ))ut 
by  the  Union  Synod  (see  Section  IV.  of  this  Chapter),  at  its 
last  meeting.  It  had  for  its  author,  not  a  Moravian,  but  a  lay- 
man of  the  Reformed  Church,  Henry  Antes  by  name.  And  it 
did  not  say  what  Kurtz  compels  it  to  proclaim.  He  has  torn 
three  distinct  clauses  out  of  three  different  parts  of  the  address, 
and  deliberately  manufactured  them  into  one  sentence. 

The  first  clause  refers  to  the  arrival  of  a  body  of  INIoravian  im- 
migi-ants  from  Germany,  while  the  Synod  was  in  session.  They 
visited  the  same,  were  catechised  touching  their  faith  and  practice, 
and  their  answers  made  so  deep  an  impression  upon  the  assembled 
representatives  of  the  churches,  that  Antes  held  them  up  to  their 
co-religionists  as  examples  of  what  true  Christians  and  church 
members  ought  to  ba 

The  second  clause,  as  its  connection  shows,  means  that  the  con- 
verted membership  of  the  several  churches  in  Pennsylvania, 
whatever  their  denominational  names,  formed  the  body  of  the 
Lord  in  that  colony. 

The  last  clause,  as  its  context  proves,  gives  an  invitation  to  all 
Germans,  who  loved  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity,  to  further 
the  prosperity  of  the  Union  Synod  and  join  with  it  in  its  efforts 
to  evangelize  the  land.* 

*  The  document  under  consideration  is  found  entire  in  a  volume  pub- 
lished by  Benjamin  Franklin,  at  Philadelphia,  in  1742,  containing  reports 
of  all  the  seven  sittings  of  the  Union  Synod,  together  with  some  other  papers 
relating  to  the  ecclesiastical  history  of  Pennsylvania  in  that  day.  Said 
document  bears  the  following  title :  Derer  Arheiter  bei  der  Kirche  Jem 
Christi  in  Pennmjlvania,  Schreiben  an  das  gesamte  Land  (pp.  119  and  120.) 
A  copy  of  this  very  rare  work  is  preserved  in  the  Archives  of  the  Church 
at  Bethlehem. 


14 


HISTOEY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


We  have  adduced  but  two  instances  of  the  manner  in  which 
Dr.  Kurtz,  who  is  the  bitter  foe  of  the  Moravian  Domestic  Mis- 
sions in  Europe,  writes  the  history  of  the  Church,  yet  these  will 
sufficiently  show  that  to  be  guided  by  him  is  to  be  led  astray. 


SECTION  I. — THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH. 
FROM  1467  TO  1627. 

Bohemia  and  Moravia,  once  independent  States,  now  Pro- 
vinces of  the  Austrian  Empire,  and  strongholds  of  its  Romish 
superstition,  were  the  seats  of  the  Ancient  Brethren's  Church. 
About  the  middle  of  the  ninth  century,  the  Cheskian  Slavonians, 
who  at  that  time  inhabited  these  countries,  and  from  whom  the 
present  race  of  Bohemians  and  Moravians  is  descended,  were 
converted  to  Christianity  partly  through  the  efforts  of  the  Roman 
Catholic,  chiefly  through  the  indefatigable  labors  of  the  Greek 
Church.  At  the  request  of  Prince  Rastislaw,  himself  a  Christian, 
the  Emperor  Michael,  in  the  year  863,  sent  from  Constantinople 
two  brothers,  named  Cyrill  and  Methodius,  both  learned  and 
zealous  men  of  God,  in  order  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  people 
Moravia.  They  became  the  apostles  of  the  Bohemians  and  Mo- 
ravians. ■  In  the  year  871,  the  Prince  of  Bohemia,  Boriwoy,  and 
his  wife,  Ludmila,  being  on  a  visit  to  the  Moravian  court,  em- 
braced Christianity,  and  were  baptized.  This  led  to  the  conver- 
sion of  the  Bohemian  nation.  Cyrill  and  Methodius,  with  the 
Bible  in  their  hands,  which  the  former  had  translated  into  the 
Slavonian  tongue,  established  many  churches  in  the  two  countries, 
everywhere  introducing  a  Slavonian  ritual.  Thus  was  laid  the 
foundation  for  that  national  church-feeling,  and  those  liberal 
principles,  which  distinguished  the  Bohemians  and  Moravians 
over  against  the  pretensions  of  the  Romish  Hierarchy.  The 
spirit  of  what  was  afterward  Protestantism  manifested  itself 
among  them,  and  prepared  the  way  for  the  Reformei-s  before  the 
Reformation.  That  the  popes  of  Rome  did  not  remain  uninte- 
rested observers  of  these  developments,  may  well  be  supposed. 


THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH. 


15 


Every  influence  •which  they  could  exert  was  used  to  bring  the 
Bohemian  and  Moravian  Church  under  their  supremacy ;  and, 
at  hist,  in  the  year  1080,  the  zealotry  of  Gregory  YII.  was 
crowned  with  success.  Bohemia  and  Moravia  became  subject  to 
his  See.  The  hearts  of  the  people,  however,  still  clung  to  the 
customs  of  their  fathers.  They  were  ready,  at  any  time,  to  wel- 
come a  reformer ;  and,  in  the  course  of  the  next  centuries,  espe- 
cially in  the  second  half  of  the  fourteenth,  men  arose  among  them 
who  loved  the  truth,  and  approved  themselves  as  heralds  of  its 
great  champion,  through  whom  those  principles  were  promul- 
gated which  led  to  the  establishment  of  l^e  Brethren's  Church. 

On  the  6th  of  July,  1373,  John  Huss  was  born,  at  the  village 
of  Hussinetz,  in  the  southern  part  of  Bohemia.  He  Avas  the 
forerunner  of  the  Brethren.  Soon  after  having  finished  his 
studies  at  the  university  of  Prague,  he  re-entered  the  institution 
as  a  teacher ;  and,  five  years  later,  was  appointed  professor  of 
philosophy.  Then  God  sent  his  Spirit,  and  Huss  was  converted. 
To  understand  the  Scriptures  now  became  the  great  purpose  of 
his  life,  and  he  was  determined  not  to  be  satisfied  with  systems 
of  human  philosophy.  The  writings  of  Wickliffe,  which  had 
found  their  way  to  Bohemia,  and  which  he. diligently  studied, 
deepened  these  resolutions.  In  the  year  1402,  Huss  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  Bethlehem  Church  at  Prague,  built  by  a  wealthy 
citizen,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  to  the  people  a  house  of 
worship  in  which  the  gospel  should  be  preached  in  the  Ches- 
kiau  and  German  languages.  "With  great  power  and  eloquence, 
he  began  to  attack  the  moral  corruption  prevailing  among  all 
classes,  particularly  the  clergy.  The  indulgences,  sold,  in  1412, 
by  command  of  Pope  John,  in  order  to  procure  money  for  the 
war  with  the  King  of  Naples,  excited  his  deepest  indignation ; 
and  he  lifted  up  his  voice  against  them  until  all  Prague  was 
moved,  and  the  papal  bull  which  granted  them  pubiicly  burnt 
by  the  professors  and  students  of  the  University.  In  consequence 
of  this  act,  Huss  was  excommunicated,  and  religious  services  were 
forbidden,  as  long  as  he  should  remain  in  the  city. 

Leaving  Prague,  he  retired  to  the  castle  of  Kozihradek,  near 
Austie,  where  he  wrote  some  of  his  most  important  works.  Sub- 


16 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


sequently  he  took  up  his  abode  in  the  castle  of  Krakowec,  near 
Rakonitz,  whence  he  went  out  to  the  neighboring  villages  and 
towns  to  preach  the  gospel.  This  was  the  seed-time  of  evan- 
gelical truth  in  Bohemia.  The  harvest  came  in  its  season.  In 
the  year  1414,  a  church-council  assembled  at  Constance,  in 
Switzerland.  Huss  was  cited  before  this  body.  He  obeyed  the 
summons,  relying  on  the  safe-conduct  granted  him  by  the  Em- 
peror. But,  soon  after  his  arrival,  he  was  treacherously  im- 
prisoned, and  refusing  to  recant,  unless  his  doctrines  should  be 
refuted  from  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  the  priests  could  not  do, 
he  Avas  burnt  alive,  as 'a  heretic,  on  the  6th  of  July,  1415,  his 
forty-third  birthday,  and  his  ashes  were  cast  into  the  Rhine. 
He  met  death  with  the  courage  of  the  early  martyrs.  In  the 
following  year,  his  intimate  friend  and  coadjutor,  Jerome  of 
Prague,  a  layman,  shared  the  same  fate.  The  consequences  of 
these  acts  of  violence,  on  the  part  of  Rome,  were  fearful.  Bohe- 
mia was  filled  with  indignation.  A  powerful  party,  called 
the  Hussites,  flew  to  arms,  and  a  most  sanguinary  contest  ensued, 
known  in  history  as  the  Hussite  War.  In  the  course  of  it,  the 
principles  and  practice  of  Huss  were  forgotten  by  many  of  those 
who  claimed  to  be  his  followers.  They  contended  for  political 
ends,  besides  those  of  religion,  and  were  divided  among  them- 
selves. Gradually  two  parties  arose :  the  Calixtines,  whose  chief 
purpose  was  the  restoration  to  the  laity  of  the  cup,  in  the  Lord's 
Supper  (hence  their  name  from  calix,  a  cup),  and  the  Taborites, 
who  demanded  a  general  reformation  of  the  church.  The  latter 
derived  their  name  from  their  camp,  called  Mount  Tabor,  pitched 
on  the  same  estate  which  had  given  Huss  a  refuge,  when  ban- 
ished from  the  capital.  It  grew  into  a  town,  that  still  stands, 
on  the  Luschnits,  an  affluent  of  the  Moldau,  forty-nine  miles 
S.  E.  of  Prague.  The  Taborites  were  the  more  enlightened  of 
the  two  parties,  and  many  who  entertained  their  views  disap- 
proved of  the  resort  to  arms.  In  the  year  1431,  the  Council  of 
Basle  granted  certain  concessions  to  the  Bohemians,  known  as 
the  "Compacts  of  Basle."  These  were  accepted  by  the  Calix- 
tines, but  rejected  by  the  Taborites.  In  consequence  a  civil  war 
broke  out  between  the  two  factions,  and  resulted  in  the  total 


THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH. 


17 


overthrow  of  the  latter.  The  Calixtines  now  constituted  the 
national  Church  of  Bohemia. 

At  its  head  stood  Eokyzan,  an  eminent  ecclesiastic,  but  not 
steadfast  in  the  faith,  wavering  between  his  love  for  the  truth 
and  honor  among  men.  This  Church  soon  became  almost  as 
corrupt  as  the  Hierarchy ;  while  the  numerous  sects  which  arose, 
about  that  time,  were  distinguished  for  extravagant  fanaticism 
rather  than  for  sound  doctrine  or  principles  of  true  piety.  To 
human  eyes,  a  reformation  of  the  Church,  and  a  revival  of  pure 
and  undefiled  religion,  seemed  farther  off  than  ever.  But  God's 
time  was  come. 

Amidst  the  degeneracy  of  the  times,  and  the  extravagances  of 
the  sects,  there  had  gathered  at  Prague,  as  members  of  the 
Theyn  Church,  in  which  Bokyzan  preached,  a_  little  band  of 
awakened  Calaxtines,  who  earnestly  sought  the  Truth,  and  en- 
cTcavored  to  live  as  "  the  children  of  light ;"  and,  throughout 
tlie^c6uiifry,'malay  entertamed~srmiTar  aspirations,  and  distin- 
guished themselves  by  the  same  godly  practice.  This  was  the 
caiscT-inrparticuIar,  among;^  the  more  enlightened  classes  of  the 
Taborites.  No  outward  confederation  existed  among  them. 
They  were  an  invisible  church.  From  the  ranks  of  these  men, 
God  chose  for  himself  the  founders  of  the  Church  of  the  Brethren. 

About  the  year  1450,  Rokyzan,  induced  partly  by  his  better 
convictions,  but  chiefly  by  his  diappointment  in  not  securing 
from  the  Pope  his  consecration  as  Archbishop  of  Bohemia,  began 
to  inveigh  against  the  corruptions  of  the  Church,  and  to  exhort 
the  people  to  return  to  the  principles  of  Huss.  This  gave  new 
life  to  the  men  of  God  at  Prague.  They  sought  counsel  of  their 
eloquent  teacher,  fellowship  one  with  another,  and  opened  a 
correspondence  with  those  of  like  mind  in  various  parts  of  Bo- 
hemia. 

Bokyzan  directed  their  attention  to  the  works  of  Peter  Chel- 
cicky,  an  eminent  and  forcible  Avriter,  who  had  retired  from  the 
conflicts  of  the  Hussite  War  to  an  obscure  retreat,  whence  he  pre- 
tested, with  all  the  sternness  of  a  Puritan,  against  the  corruptions 
of  the  age.  His  views  made  so  deep  an  impression  upon  them 
that  they  could  not  wait  for  a  future,  but  wished  to  begin  an 


18 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


immediate,  reformation.  To  this  end,  they  besought  Rokyzan 
to  i^ut  himself  at  their  head,  promising  to  follow  him  wherever 
he  might  lead.  But  he  was  not  willing  to  undertake  the  risk. 
On  the  contrary,  foreseeing  the  near  triumph  of  the  Calixtine 
Church,  through  the  death  of  Ladislaus,  the  young  king,  and 
the  probable  election  of  George  Podiebrad  as  his  successor,  he 
found  the  appeals  of  his  friends  inconvenient,  and  tried  to  induce 
them  to  scatter  to  various  parishes,  in  charge  of  enlightened 
priests.  This,  however,  did  not  satisfy  them.  Convinced  that 
a  reformation,  at  this  time,  Avas  not  possible,  if  the  Archbishop 
withheld  his  aid,  they  determined  to  seek  a  retreat  where  they 
could  live  together  in  undisturbed  communion. 

About  eighty  miles  from  Prague,  in  the  Circuit  of  Koenigs- 
graetz  and  the  shadow  of  the  Giant  Mountains,  they  found  such 
an  asylum.  It  was  an  estate  called  Lititz,  belonging  to  Podie- 
brad and  his  sons,  with  but  a  sparse  population,  and  still  suffer- 
ing from  the  ravages  of  the  Hussite  War.  Its  chief  point  was 
an  ancient  castle,  on  the  Adler,  the  ruins  of  which  remain  to  the 
present  day,  amongst  the  rest  a  gate  bearing  the  insciption : 
"A.  D.  regnante  Geo.  Podiebrado  1468."  To  the  east  of  the 
castle  lay  the  town  of  Senftenberg,  or  Zamberg,  and  to  the  north 
the  village  of  Kunwald.  The  inhabitants  of  the  barony  were 
mostly  opposed  to  the  principles  of  Romanism,  and  Michael 
Bradacius,  the  priest  of  Zamberg,  rejected  many  of  its  ceremo- 
nies, and  longed  for  a  revival  of  pure  and  undefiled  religion. 

To  this  estate  the  awakened  members  of  the  Theyn  Church 
retired,  in  1456,  by  permission  of  the  Regent,  who  hoped  to  im- 
prove its  material  condition  through  their  industry.  A  number 
of  others,  of  like  mind,  joined  them  from  different  parts  of  the 
country.  Kunwald  became  the  centre  of  the  colony,  and  Bra- 
dacius its  spiritual  head.  Its  most  eminent  lay  agent  was 
Gregory,  a  nephew  of  Rokyzan,  a  man  of  strong  faith,  sound 
judgment,  and  holy  living.  The  object  Avhich  these  men  had  in 
view  was  not,  at  this  time,  to  found  a  church,  but  to  carry  out, 
on  the  basis  of  the  Articles  of  Prague  and  the  Compactata  of 
Basle,  the  reformation  begun  by  Huss,  confining  their  work, 
however,  to  their  own  circle,  and  forming  a  society,  within  the 


THE  AJICIENT  CHURCH. 


19 


National  Church,  pledged  to  accept  the  Bible  as  the  only  norm 
of  faith  and  practice,  and  to  maintain  a  Scriptural  discipline. 
To  this  end  they  drew  up  and  adopted  a  formal  declaration  of 
principles,  which  were  committed  to  the  keeping  and  adminis- 
tration of  twenty-eight  Elders,  some  of  Avhom  lived  on  the  Barony 
of  Lititz,  others  in  various  parts  of  Bohemia.  These  Elders 
were  chosen  by  the  members  of  the  Society,  and  had  the  rule 
over  them.  The  association  took  the  name  of  the  "Brethren 
and  Sisters  of  the  Law  of  Christ."  But  as  this  title  induced  the 
belief,  among  the  ignorant  peasantry,  that  the  Society  was  a  new 
monastic  order,  it  was  soon  changed  into  "  the  Brethren,"  and, 
subsequently,  into  "  the  Unity  of  the  Brethren"  ( Unitas  Fra- 
trtim).  The  details  of  this  organization  are  wanting,  and  were 
intentionally  withheld  at  the  time.  That  it  occurred  in  1457,  is, 
however,  fully  established.  The  first  of  March  is  observed  as 
the  anniversary  of  the  event,  but  without  historic  grounds. 

The  Brethren  now  lived  in  their  retreat,  for  some  years,  un- 
disturbed by  the  factions  that  rent  the  country,  and  separate 
from  the  follies  of  the  times.  They  grew  in  numbers  and  in  grace, 
edified  one  another  in  the  Lord,  and  searched  the  Scriptures. 
In  1461,  however,  a  persecution  broke  out,  owing,  in  part,  to  the 
complaints  of  the  neighboring  parish  priests,  and,  in  part,  to  the 
fears  of  Podiebrad  that  he  had,  unwittingly,  given  the  Taborites 
an  opportunity  to  regain  their  strength  as  a  political  party. 
This  was  the  first  of  a  long  series  of  oppressions  from  which  the 
Brethren  suffered.  It  would  have  crushed  them,  had  it  not 
come  to  a  sudden  end  by  reason  of  the  crusade  against  the  king 
and  the  Calixtines,  undertaken  at  the  instigation  of  the  Pope. 
In  the  complications  that  followed,  the  Society  at  Kunwald  was 
forgotten. 

True  to  its  aim,  it  now  procfeeded  to  establish  a  more  solid 
basis,  both  in  doctrine  and  practice.  In  1464,  a  general  convo- 
cation was  called  to  meet,  under  the  open  canopy  of  heaven, 
among  the  mountains  of  the  Barony  of  Reichenau.  This  Synod, 
as  it  is  generally  denominated,  agreed  upon  a  body  of  principles 
that  have  been  preserved  in  the  Lissa  Folios,  and  constitute  the 


.  20 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


oldest  doctrinal  record  of  the  .Brethren.*  It  was  "  delivered  to 
the  Elders,"  as  its  superscription  says,  three  men  having  been 
chosen,  from  the  twenty-eight  Elders  appointed  in  1457,  to  assume 
the  more  particular  government  of  the  Society,  namely,  Gregory, 
Procop,  and  John  Klenova. 

Another  subject  which  engaged  the  serious  attention  of  the 
Synod  was  the  propriety  of  totally  separating  from  the  National 
Church,  and  of  instituting  an  independent  ministry.  The  in- 
creasing corruptness  of  the  Calixtine  Establishment,  the  impos- 
sibility of  obtaining  a  .sufficiency  of  regular  pastors  by  secession 
from  the  same,  and  the  advice  given  the  Brethren  by  several 
enligtened  friends,  and,  particularly,  by  Lupacius,  the  Suffragan 
of  Rokyzan,  were  the  reasons  that  led  them  to  consider  this  im- 
portant step.  In  all  their  deliberations,  however,  they  were 
careful  to  ascertain  the  will  of  God,  making  the  subject  one  of 
frequent  and  particular  prayer.  At  last,  in  the  fervency  of  tlieir 
faith,  they  determined  to  leave  the  decision  altogether  to  Him  ; 
and,  either  at  this  Synod,  or  at  a  subsequent  one,  they  used  the 
lot,  which  settled  the  question  in  the  affirmative. 

In  1467,  the  Brethren  met  once  more  on  the  Barony  of  Reich- 
enau,  at  Lhota,  in  order  to  elect  the  first  ministers  of  the  Church. 
But  as  they  did  not  know  whether  this  was  the  time  appointed 
by  the  Lord,  they  again  had  recourse  to  the  lot.  Nine  candi- 
dates were  chosen,  and  twelve  lots  prepared,  of  which  three  were 
incribed  with  the  word  Est,  and  the  remainder  left  blank.  These 
were  put  in  a  vase,  and,  after  prayer,  drawn  out  singly  by  a  lad, 
until  each  of  the  candidates  had  been  supplied  with  one.  The 
possibility  subisted  that  all  would  receive  blanks.  In  that  case, 
the  Synod  would  have  looked  upon  the  result  as  an  intimation 
from  God  to  postpone  the  establishing  of  an  independent  min- 
istry to  some  future  time.  Upon  opening  the  lots,  however,  the 
three  marked  Est  were  found  in  the  hands  of  Matthias  of  Kun- 
wald,  Thomas  of  Przelautsch,  and  Elias  of  Krzizanow,  who 
were  at  once  accepted,  with  great  joy,  as  the  future  ministers  of 
the  Brethren. 

*  Benham  gives  an  English  translation  of  it  in  his  "  Notes  on  the  Origin 
and  Episcopate  of  the  Brethren,"  page  38-44. 


THE  AXCIENT  CHURCH. 


21 


But  now  arose  another  serious  question.  Who  should  ordain 
them?  The  Synod  was  of  opinion  that,  in  the  times  of  the 
Apostles,  there  had  been  no  difference  between  a  bishop  and  a 
priest  or  presbyter,  and  that  therefore  the  priests  then  present 
might  proceed  to  set  them  apart  for  the  ministry  ;  that,  however, 
in  a  very  early  period  a  distinction  had  been  made,  had  been 
kept  up  by  the  Church  ever  since,  and  must  not  now  be  relin- 
quished ;  and,  finally,  that  the  ordination  of  their  pastors  ought 
to  be  such  as  the  Calixtines  and  Roman  Catholics  would  be 
compelled  to  acknowledge.  Hence  the  introduction  of  the  epis- 
copacy was  decreed. 

There  lived,  at  that  time,  a  colony  of  Waldeuses  on  the  Mo- 
ravian frontier.  Their  development  was  not,  in  all  respects, 
like  that  of  their  brethren  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont.  They 
were  on  such  friendly  terms  with  the  Calixtines,  that,  amidst  the 
convulsions  of  the  Hussite  AVar,  which  brought  about  fellowships 
that  Avould  have  been  impossible  under  ordinary  circumstances, 
they  renewed  their  ministry,  when  it  was  in  danger  of  dying  out, 
through  the  agency  of  the  national  Establishment.  Upon  its 
recommendation,  two  Waldenses,  Frederick  Nemez  and  John 
Wlach,  ^v^re_ordailled--prrestr5n  the  14th  of  September,  1433,  in 
the  Slavonian  Convent  of  Prague,  by  Bishop  Nicholas  (Phili- 
bert),  a  Legate  of  the  Council  of  Basle.  In  the  summer  of  the 
following  year,  these  two  priests  were  sent  to  Basle,  where  the 
Council  was  at  open  variance  with  the  Pope,  and  in  a  full  con- 
vocation of  clergy  consecrated  bishops,  by  bishops  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church.  This  colony  of  Waldenses,  therefore,  had  a 
valid  succession, 

To  them  the  Synod  of  Lhota  sent  a- deputation  of  three  priests, 
Michael  Bradacius,  and  two  others,  whose  names  have  not  been 
preserved,  with  instructions  to  lay  before  them  an  account  of  the 
founding  of  the  Brethren's  Church,  and  to  ask  for  episcopal  con- 
secration. The  deputies  were  fraternally  welcomed,  and  found 
two  Waldensian  bishops  surviving,  Stephen,  and  another  whose 
name  is  unknown.  At  their  hands  they  received  the  episcopacy, 
with  power  to  transmit  it  to  the  Brethren.  Returning  to  Lititz, 
another  Synod  was  convened,  at  which  they  set  apart  for  the 


22 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


work  of  the  ministry,  by  the  laying  on  of  hands,  the  three  can- 
didates previously  appointed,  consecrating  Matthias  a  bishop, 
and  ordaining  Thomas  and  Elias  priests.  Thereupon  a  new 
form  of  church  government  was  instituted.  It  consisted  of  an 
Ecclesiastical  Council  of  ten  Elders,  some  of  whom  were  pres- 
byters, and  others  laymen,  at  the  head  of  which  stood  the  four 
bishops,  and  at  their  head  again  Bishop  Michael,  who  was  the 
primate.  This  form  of  episcopal  government,  with  some  modi- 
fications, remained  until  the  end  of  the  Ancient  Church.* 

Thus  was  the  Church  of  the  Brethren,  after  ten  years  of  gradual 
development,  fully  organized  and  established.  In  1457,  the 
foundation  was  laid,  even  that  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus 
Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner-stone ;  in  1467,  the  top- 
stone  was  put  upon  the  building,  in  accordance  with  the  direc- 
tions given  to  the  Brethren  by  the  Lord  himself.  John  Huss, 
the  Reformer  of  the  fifteenth  century,  began  the  work  ;  Rokyzan, 
the  Calixtine  bishop,  without  meaning  to  do  so,  furthered  it ; 
Peter  Chelcicky,  by  his  writings,  gave  it  a  more  positive  aim ; 
Gregory,  the  patriarch  of  the  Brethren,  carried  it  out ;  and  the 
Waldenses  of  Austria  seem  to  have  been  preserved,  as  a  distinct 
organization,  that  they  might  complete  it,  having  done  which, 
this  colony  of  them  passed  away.f 

In  the  years  which  followed  these  events,  the  Brethren,  in  spite 
of  the  persecutions  to  which  they  were  subjected,  increased  ' 
numerically,  and  grew  spiritually  unto  an  holy  temple  in  the 
Lord.  Their  strength  lay  in  their  discipline;  their  aim  was 
holy  living.  The  danger  which  threatened  them  of  falling  into 
anti-scriptural  asceticism  was  averted,  mainly,  through  the  exer- 
tions of  Bishop  Luke  of  Prague,  one  of  the  most  distinguished 
divines  whom  God  raised  up  among  them.  They  had  about 
four  hundred  churches  in  Bohemia  and  Moravia,  with  a  mem- 
bership of  probably  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  souls ;  were 
zealously  engaged  in  preaching  the  Gospel,  and  used  the  press, 

*  In  the  course  of  time  the  Council  consisted  exclusively  of  Bishops  and 
Assistant  Bishops. 

f  Soon  after  transferring  the  succession  to  the  Brethren,  Bishop  Stephen 
suffered  martyrdom,  as  a  heretic,  at  Vienna. 


THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH. 


23 


with  great  diligence,  for  the  furtherance  of  evangelical  truth ; 
published  a' Bohemian  version  of  the  Bible,  a  Catechism,  a  Hymn 
Book,  nine  successive  Confessions  of  Faith,  besides  many  other 
theological  works.  Their  principal  seats  Avere  Jungbunzlau  and 
Leitomischl,  in  Bohemia,  where  they  owned  printing  presses,  and 
Prerau,  in  Moravia. 

From  all  this  it  appears  that  the  work,  which  began  sixty 
years  before  Luther  nailed  his  theses  to  the  door  of  the  Cathe- 
dral at  Wittenberg,  had  assumed  an  importance,  when  he  was  yet 
unknown,  which  will  ever  award  to  the  Brethren  the  title  of  the 
Reformers  before  the  Reformation.  As  such,  Luther  himself  ac- 
knoAvledged  them,  after  he  had  become  acquainted  with  their 
principles.  And  although  there  were  points,  especially  in  refer- 
ence to  the  discipline,  upon  which  he  and  the  Brethren  could 
not  agree,  the  relation  between  them,  with  some  interrui?tions, 
was  a  friendly  one.  The  Brethren  sent  several  deputations  to 
him ;  and  he  published  their  Confession  of  Faith,  with  a  preface 
of  his  own,  at  Wittenberg.  Still  more  cordial  was  the  connec- 
tion between  them  and  some  of  the  other  Reformers  of  the  six- 
teenth century,  especially  Bucer  and  Calvin.  That  they  were 
benefited  by  their  intercourse  with  these  leaders  of  the  general 
Refoi-mation,  in  a  doctrinal  point  of  view,  admits  of  no  doubt. 
But  the  latter,  on  their  part,  learnt  an  important  lesson  from  the 
discipline  of  the  Unitas,  as  Bucer,  in  particular,  joyfully  acknow- 
ledged. 

Soon  after  Luther's  death,  the  Smalcaldic  War  broke  out, 
between  the  Catholics  and  Protestants.  The  Bohemians  having 
refused  to  take  part  in  it,  Ferdinand,  a  brother  of  the  Emperor 
Charles  V.,  came  to  Prague,  to  wreak  his  vengeance  uj^on  the 
people ;  and  as  self-policy  forbade  him  to  molest  the  Calixtines,  / 
he  began  to  persecute  the  Brethren.  In  1548,  a  decree  was  pro- 
mulgated, commanding  all  persons  living  on  royal  estates  to  join 
either  the  Calixtine  or  Romish  Church,  or  to  leave  the  country 
within  forty-two  days.  A  large  number  of  the  members  of  the 
Brethren's  Church  emigrated,  in  consequence,  and  took  their 
way  to  Prussia.  Meanwhile  the  Brethren  extended  their  opera- 
tions to  Poland.  George  Israel,  the  patriarch  of  the  Unitas  in 
that  country,  labored  with  great  success,  so  that,  in  less  than  six 


24 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH, 


years,  about  forty  churches  Avere  established  among  a  people  which 
had  almost  exclusively  been  Roman  Catholic.  These  churches 
were  strengthened  afterward,  by  the  arrival  of  the  Brethren 
from  Prussia,  whence  persecutions,  on  the  part  of  bigoted  Luther- 
ans, had  driven  them.  In  this  way,  the  Unitas  Fratrum  extended 
more  and  more,  and  gradually  came  to  consist  of  three  confeder- 
ated provinces — the  Bohemian,  Moravian  and  Polish.  These 
provinces  had  bishops  and  synods  of  their  own,  but  remained 
closely  united  as  one  Church,  and  together  held  general  synods. 
The  first  synod  of  this  kind  took  place  in  1557,  the  centennial 
year  of  the  existence  of  the  Church,  and  was  convened  at  Slecza, 
in  Moravia.  Seven  years  later,  the  Brethren,  in  Bohemia  and 
Moravia,  equally  with  the  other  Protestants  of  these  countries, 
enjoyed  the  favor  of  the  liberal  monarch  who  ascended  the  throne 
at  that  time,  under  the  title  of  Maximilian  II.  In  connection 
with  the  Lutherans  and  Reformed,  they  formed  an  Evangelical 
Church  Union,  whose  united  influence  gave  them  rest  and  peace. 
Hence  their  cause  prospered  very  much,  in  some  respects.  They 
numbered  many  of  the  noblest  and  most  influential  families  of 
Bohemia  and  Moravia  among  their  members ;  they  established 
theological  seminaries  and  developed  their  ecclesiastical  resources 
in  other  particulars,  publishing,  amongst  the  rest,  the  celebrated 
Bohemian  Bible  of  Cralitz,  translated  from  the  original,  by  their 
bishops,  after  a  labor  of  fifteen  years,  and  i:)rinted  in  six  folio 
volumes.  At  the  same  time,  however,  their  spiritual  welfare  suf- 
fered, and  their  disciplme  was  relaxed.  In  the  year  1609,  the 
Emi^eror  Rudolph  II.  was  constrained  to  establish  permanently 
the  liberties,  which  the  evangelical  party  had  enjoyed  under 
Maximilian,  by  the  promulgation  of  his  well-known  Imi)erial 
Letters  Patent.  The  Unitas  Fratrum,  which  had  been  founded 
in  great  humility,  became  a  legally  acknowledged  church  of  the 
land ;  held  as  its  own  the  Bethlehem  Chapel  at  Prague,  where 
Huss,  its  forerunner,  had  proclaimed  the  gospel ;  and  had  a  bishop 
associated  with  the  administrator  of  the  Evangelical  Consistory. 
But  from  this  pinnacle  of  outward  prosjierity,  in  the  inscrutable 
providence  of  God,  it  was  to  fall  into  the  depths  of  adversity,  in 
common  with  the  other  Protestant  denominations  of  the  country. 
Rudolph  was  succeeded  by  Matthias ;  and  in  the  event  of  his 


THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH. 


25 


death,  Ferdinand  of  Tyrol,  the  personification  of  Romish  bigotry, 
would  be  king.  Determined  to  set  him  aside,  the  evangelical 
party,  in  1619,  when  Matthias  died,  elected  Frederick  of  the 
Palatinate,  a  Protestant  prince,  to  the  throne.  But  Ferdinand 
overthrew  his  power  the  very  next  year.  Having  done  this,  he 
set,  as  the  great  purpose  of  his  life,  the  total  and  permanent  ex- 
tinction of  evangelical  truth  in  Bohemia  and  Moravia.  By  his 
directions,  an  Anti-reformation  was  imdertaken,  of  which  Jesuits 
and  Capuchins  were  the  heralds,  and  imperial  dragoons  the  cham- 
pions. It  began  in  1621,  at  Prague,  with  the  execution  of  twenty- 
seven  noblemen,  several  of  whom  were  members  of  the  Brethren's 
Church.  The  fundamental  principle  of  this  Anti-reformation  was : 
"Abjure  evangelical  faith,  or  leave  the  country."  More  than 
thirty  thousand  families  emigrated.  •  The  sanctuaries  of  the 
Brethren,  Lutherans,  and  Reformed  were  closed;  their  con- 
gregations scattered,  and,  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  wan- 
dered from  place  to  place ;  the  evangelical  party  in  Moravia  and 
Bohemia  ceased  to  exist.  And  ever  since  that  time  they  have 
remained  among  the  darkest  of  Romish  lands.  When  the  year 
1627  dawned,  the  Moravian-Bohemian  branch  of  the  Unitas  Fra- 
trum  was  no  more.  The  Polish  branch  continued  for  a  period 
longer.  But  being  deprived  of  the  strength  of  the  main  stem,  it 
was  gradually  grafted  upon  the  Reformed  Church  of  Poland,  and 
in  the  next  decade  grew  to  be  one  with  it.  This  came  to  pass  the 
more  readily,  because  the  Brethren  had  always  been  actuated  by 
a  sincere  spirit  of  union,  in  their  intercourse  with  other  evangelical 
Christians,  and,  as  early  as  1570,  had  succeeded  in  effecting  a 
visible  manifestation  of  this  spirit— a  kind  of  "  Evangelical  Alli- 
ance"— at  the  celebrated  Synod  of  Sendomir,  in  Poland,  a  con- 
vention composed  of  representatives  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  of  the 
Lutheran,  and  the  Reformed  Churches,  which  unitedly  issued  the 
Consensus  Sendomiriensis. 

The  enemies  of  the  venerable  Unitas,  founded  a  century  and 
three-quarters  of  a  century  before,  had  now,  to  all  appearances, 
accomplished  a  final  triumph.  In  reality,  however,  the  victory 
was  but  a  temporary  one.  The  Church  was  cast  down,  not  de- 
stroyed. A  Hidden  Seed  remained. 
2 


26 


HISTOHY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH, 


SECTION  II.  THE  HIDDEN  SEED. 

FROM  1627  TO  1722. 

The  histoiy  of  the  Hidden  Seed,  from  which  the  Renewed  Mo- 
ravian Brethren's  Church  has  sprung,  belongs  to  the  mysterious 
ways  in  which  God  moves  "His  wonders  to  pei-form,"  and  is  a 
glorious  fulfilment  of  His  prediction,  that  against  His  church  the 
gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail.  It  sets  forth  the  faith  and  hopes 
»  of  a  man  of  God,  who  has  been  well  called  the  Jeremiah  of  the 
Ancient^  and  the  John  the  Baptist  of  the  Renewed  Church,  and 
what  he  did,  in  the  strength  of  that  faith  and  by  the  elevating 
power  of  those  hopes ;  and  it  brings  to  our  notice  the  traditions 
and  priniples  of  old,  as  preserved  for  ninety-four  years  among  the 
descendants  of  the  Brethren,  in  single  families,  which  were  in. 
spiritual  bondage,  but,  like  the  Jews  at  Babylon,,  could  not  forget 
their  Jerusalem. 

John  Amos  Comenius  (born  March  28th,  1592,  in  Moravia),, 
was  the  instrument,  appointed  by  the  Lord,  to  prepare  the  way 
for  the  renewal  of  the  Church.  The  seed  which  fell  from  the  tree 
planted  by  Gregory  and  his  coadjutors,  in  the  middle  of  the 
fifteenth  century,  nurtured  and  pruned  by  Luke  of  Prague  and 
his  brother  bishops  in  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth,  ar,d  then 
cut  down  by  the  ruthless  hand  of  persecution,  in  the  second  quar- 
ter of  the  seventeenth,  he  fostered  mth  great  care,  and  watered 
with  many  tears,  until,  in  the  providence  of  God,  Zinzendorf  re- 
l)laiited  it  in  a  new  soil,  in  the  eighteenth  century,  where  it  took 
root,  and  has  now  grown  up  a  second  tree,  whose  branches  extend 
to  the  far  parts  of  the  earth. 

Comenius,  after  having  studied  at  a  German  university,  was 
appointed,  in  1616,  Rector  of  the  Brethren's  Seminary,  and  pastor 
of  the  Church,  at  Prerau.  Two  years  later,  he  filled  the  same 
offices  at  Fulneck,  until  this  place  was  destroyed  by  Spanish 
soldiers.  In  the  year  1627,  in  company  Avith  a  number  of  his 
brethren,  he  proceeded  to  Lissa,  in  Poland.  On  their  way  thither, 
having  reached  the  summit  of  the  mountain-ridge  which  separates 
Silesia  and  Bohemia,  they  fell  upon  their  knees,  and  Comenius 
prayed  most  fervently,  with  strong  cries  and  tears,  that  God 


THE  HIDDEN"  SEED, 


27 


would  not  take  his  "Word  entirely  away  from  Bohemia  and  Mo- 
ravia, but  preserve  unto  himself  a  seed  in  these  countries.  From 
that  day  a  prophetical  anticipation  of  the  renewal  of  the  Breth- 
ren's Church  filled  his  mind.  In  1632,  a  Synod,  composed  of 
fugitive  ministers  and  members  of  the  Moravian-Bohemian  branch 
of  the  Unity,  was  held  at  Lissa,  on  which  occasion  Comenius  was 
consecrated  bishop.  The  hopes  of  the  scattered  Brethren,  at  this 
time,  ran  high,  that  the  Protestant  arms  would  prove  victorious 
in  the  Thirty  Years'  War,  which  was  raging,  and  that  the  restora- 
tion of  the  Church  would  soon  be  accomplished.  In  this  expec- 
tation, however,  they  were  mistaken.  The  peace  of  "Westphalia 
was  concluded  in  1648,  but  Bohemia  and  Moravia  continued  in 
the  ix)wer  of  Rome ;  and  the  fruit^s  of  the  Reformation  before  the 
Reformation  commenced  by  Huss,  in  so  far  as  these  countries  were 
concerned,  were  effectually  and  permanently  destroyed.  And  yet 
the  prayer  of  Comenius  did  not  remain  unfulfilled.  There  was  a 
seed  of  righteousness  hidden  in  his  native  land,  which  should  be- 
come manifest  in  God's  own  time,  but  in  a  manner  different  from 
what  he  anticipated. '  Meanwhile  he  had  been  visiting  various 
parts  of  Germany,  Sweden,  and  England,  in  the  interests  of  the 
cause  of  education,  which  engaged  his  warmest  sympathy.  He 
returned  to  Lissa,  in  1648.  Eight  years  afterward,  when  the 
town  was  destroyed  by  the  Poles,  the  Brethren,  who  had  made 
it  their  place  of  refuge,  were  scattered  over  different  countries. 
Comenius,  after  a  short  abode  at  Frankfort  on  the  Oder,  proceeded 
to  Amsterdam,  and  remained  there  for  the  rest  of  his  life,  engaged 
in  literary  labors.  His  writings  were  very  numerous,  and  some 
of  them  celebrated  in  their  day ;  for  instance,  Janua  Linguannn 
Reserata  (ijublished  in  1631 ),  which  was  translated  into  twelve 
European  and  several  Asiatic  languages.  In  1671,  after  having 
acknowledged  and  bewailed  the  errors  into  which  he  had  fallen, 
at  one  period  of  his  life,  in  consequence  of  his  connection  with 
persons  who  claimed  to  receive  revelations  from  God,  this  venera- 
ble servant  of  the  Most  High,  the  last  bishop  of  the  Moravian- 
Bohemian  line,  ended  his  eventful  career  in  the  seventy-ninth 
year  of  his  age,  hoping  still  for  the  restoration  of  the  Unitas 
Fratrum. 


28 


HISTORY  OP  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH, 


For  this  end  he  had  never  ceased  to  work  in  all  the  countries 
which  he  had  visited,  and,  especially,  during  his  long  exile  in 
Holland. 

The  most  important  and  abiding  results  of  these  labors  may  be 
gummed  up  as  follows :  First,  he  republished  the  discipline  and 
church-order  of  the  Brethren,  adding  a  history  of  the  Church  and 
reflections  of  his  own, — the  whole  work  bearing  the  title,  Batio 
DisciplincB  Ordinisque  Ecclesiastici  in  Unitate  Fratrum  Bohemo- 
rum, — and  dedicated  it  to  the  Church  of  England,  to  which  he 
commended  the  Unity  of  the  Brethren  in  the  event  of  its  renewal. 
Second,  he  published  a  Catechism,  containing  the  doctrines  of  the 
Church,  and  dedicated  it  "  To  all  the  godly  sheep  of  Christ,  dis- 
persed here  and  there,  especially  to  those  at  Fulneck,  Gersdorf, 
Glandorf,  Klitte,  Kunwalde,  Stachewald,  Seitendorf,  and  Zauch- 
tenthal,"  villages  of  Moravia,  where  many  brethren  still  dwelt, 
and  from  each  of  which,  in  the  next  century,  emigrants  came  to 
Herrnhut.  And,  finally,  he  cared  for  the  preservation  of  the 
episcopate,  and,  in  the  year  1662,  took  measures  for  the  consecra- 
tion of  two  new  bishops,  in  hope  agaiast  hope.  These  were  Nich- 
olas Gertichius,  court-chaplain  of  the  Duke  of  Liegnitz,  and  Peter 
Jablonsky,  pastor  of  a  church  at  Danzig.  Through  \hem  the 
succession  was  carefully  preserved  until  the  year  1735,  when  it 
was  transferred  to  the  Renewed  Church  of  the  Brethren. 

And  now  we  pass  to  the  history  proper  of  the  Hidden  Seed. 
It  is  soon  told.  The  Anti-reformation  in  Bohemia  and  Moravia, 
under  Ferdinand  II.,  was  at  an  end,  the  Brethren's  Church  ex- 
tinct, and  these  countries  lay,  in  abject  submission,  at  the  feet  of 
Rome ;  but,  in  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  many  families  had 
been  forced  into  a  mere  outward  conformity  to  the  Romish  wor- 
ship, without  yielding  the  convictions  of  their  hearts.  This  proved 
to  be  the  experience,  particularly,  of  such  members  of  the  Unitas 
Fratrum  as  had  remained  in  their  native  land.  They  were  true 
to  the  doctrines  of  their  fathers,  as  far  as  this  was  possible  under 
the  oppression  of  the  Hierarchy;  they  concealed  their  bibles, 
hymn-books,  and  other  evangelical  writings ;  strengthened  their 
faith  by  these  means,  and  often  met,  in  secret,  for  mutual  edifica- 
tion, as  the  founders  of  the  Church  had  done  two  centuries  before. 


THE  HIDDEN  SEED. 


29 


Occasionally,  they  were  visited  by  exiled  pastors,  who  adminis- 
tered the  Lord's  Supper ;  at  other  times,  they  went  on  journeys 
to  Protestant  countries,  and  received  the  sacrament  there.  All 
this  was  done  with  the  utmost  secrecy ;  and  if  any  were  detected 
they  suffered  severe  punishments.  Such  a  state  of  affairs  con- 
tinued imtil  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  when  a  new 
generation  had  grown  up,  and  the  light  cf  evangelical  truth  be- 
came obscured  among  the  descendants  of  the  Brethren.  Kever- 
theless,  the  traditions  and  principles  of  former  days  remained  in 
single  families,  especially  in  Moravia,  and  the  Unitas  Fratrum 
was  never  entirely  forgotten.  There  Avere,  in  particular,  indi- 
vidual men  of  God, — aged  fathers  of  the  invisible  church,— who 
kept  up  the  connection  between  the  jiresent  and  the  past,  and 
looked  with  longing  eyes  into  the  future.  Among  these,  Martin 
Schneider,  of  Zauchtenthal,  and  after  him,  his  grandson,  Samuel 
Schneider,  deserve  to  be  mentioned,  both  of  whom  were  preachers 
of  righteousness  in  their  families  and  among  their  neighbors,  and 
ceased  not  to  exhort  to  repentance,  and  to  encourage  the  hope  of 
a  resuscitation  of  the  Church  of  the  Brethren.  Not  less  distin- 
guished was  George  Jaeschke,  of  Sehlen.  Born  1624,  in  the  midst 
of  the  oppressions  of  the  Anti-reformation,  trained  up  with  pious 
solicitude  in  the  Avays  of  the  Lord,  and  taught  to  love  the  princi- 
ples of  evangelical  truth,  he  lived  for  more  than  four-score  years, 
from  the  beginning  almost  to  the  end  of  the  period  of  the  Hidden 
Seed,  doing  what  he  could  to  perpetuate  the  memory  of  the 
fathers,  and  keep  alive  their  faith.  He  had  five  grandsons,  of  the 
family  of  the  Neissers,  and  a  young  son,  INIichael  by  name,  born 
to  him  in  his  extreme  old  age.  In  1707,  feeling  his  departure  to 
be  at  hand,  he  called  his  son  and  grandsons  around  his  bed,  laid 
upon  them  his  blessing,  commended  Michael  to  the  particular 
care  of  the  latter,  and  then,  full  of  faith,  which  seemed  to  catch 
something  of  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  as  he  drew  near  the  land  of 
sight,  declared  it  to  be  his  firm  conviction  that  the  time  for  a 
renewal  of  the  Brethren's  Church  was  close  at  hand,  exhorting 
them  not  to  hesitate  to  make  any  sacrifices  in  view  of  this  event, 
even  if  it  should  be  to  forsake  their  homes  and  native  land.  But, 
however  bright  the  anticipations  of  this  patriarch,  they  seemed 


30 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


destined  not  to  be  fulfilled.  When  he  was  no  more,  and  when 
the  Schneiders  and  other  fathers  were  gone,  the  meetings  for  edi- 
fication were  gradually  given  up,  or  restricted  to  family  worship. 
The  reading  of  evangelical  books,  the  singing  of  hymns,  and 
other  similar  exercises,  were,  indeed,  continued  by  their  descend- 
ants, but  merely  as  meritorious  works,  in  Avhich,  together  with 
the  rejection  of  Romish  superstitions,  they  sought  the  essence  of 
evangelical  piety,  instead  of  cultivating  repentance,  faith,  and 
holiness.  Humanly  speaking,  therefore,  the  Hidden  Seed  seemed 
on  the  point  of  perishing  forever,  and  the  prospect  of  a  resuscita- 
tion of  the  Unitas  Fratrum  farther  off  than  at  any  previous 
period.  But  this  was  God's  time.  Fifteen  years  after  the  aged 
Jaeschke  had  been  gathered  to  his  fathers,  his  dying  anticipa- 
tions, and  the  prayer  of  Comenius  before  him,  uttered  on  the 
mountain-top,  began  to  be  fulfilled.  The  days  came  for  the  re- 
planting of  the  Hidden  Seed.  The  history  of  the  Renewed 
Brethren's  Church  opens. 


SECTION  III. — THE  RENEWED  CHURCH. 

PROM  1:22  TO  1868. 

The  renewal  of  the  Church  was  not  a  work  of  man,  but  of 
God.  No  well-devised  plan,  no  fixed  purpose,  except  to  glorify 
His  name,  actuated  the  agents  whom  He  employed.  They  were 
led  by  a  way  they  knew  not,  step  by  step,  as  the  founders  of  the 
Ancient  Unitas  had  been,  until  the  work  was  accomplished,  and 
the  old  principles,  rejuvenated  by  the  infusion  of  new  life  from 
the  Evangelical  Church  of  Germany,  pulsated  through  a  new 
body,  and  were  felt  in  distant  countries,  and  among  heathen 
tribes. 

A  glance  at  the  preparations  made  in  Germany  for  the  renewal 
of  the  Church  will  first  be  necessary. 

In  the  second  half  of  the  seventeenth  century,  God  called  a 
man  to  the  service  of  the  Evangelical  Church  of  that  country, 
who  built  with  great  zeal  upon  the  foundation  laid  by  the  Re- 


THE  RENEWED  CHURCH. 


31 


formers,  and  accomplished  a  work  which  tliey  did  not  live  long 
enough  to  perform.  His  name  was  Philip  Jacob  Spener,  born 
in  1635,  died  in  1705.  He  recognized  tlie  imjwrtance  of"  awaken- 
ing more  spiritualitj  among  Christians,  and  directed  all  his 
eftorts  to  this  end ;  ui^holding,  in  particular,  the  idea  of  what  he 
called  ecclesiolae  in  ecclesia — liitle  churches  within  tlie  church — 
composed  of  converted  Christians,  and  having  for  their  aim  the 
furtherance  of  personal  piety,  and  the  purifying  and  sanctifying  of 
the  whole  Church.  In  tlie  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
there  lived  at  Hennersdorf,  an  estate  of  Upper  Lusatia,  in  Sax- 
ony, a  learned  and  godly  woman,  the  Baroness  de  Oersdorf,  who 
had  adopted  this  idea  of  Spener,  and  carried  it  out  injier  own 
immediate  circle.  On  the  26th  of  May,  her  daughter,  married 
to  a  Count  de  Zinzendorf,  gave  birth  to  a  son,  named  Nicliolas 
Louis.  His  father,  who  filled  a  high  office  at  the  Saxon  court, 
•died  soon  after,  and  his  education  was  committed  to  tli«  care  of 
his  grandmother,  who  took  him  to  her  estate,  and  procured  for 
him  a  pious  and  worthy  tutor.  Under  these  influences,  Zinzen- 
dorf grew  up,  and,  from  his  earliest  infancy,  learned  to  love  the 
Lord  with  his  whole  heart.  After  having  formed  a  covenant, 
which  had  for  its  aim  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  with  several 
friends,  particularly  with  Baron  Frederick  de  Watteville,  while 
pursuing  his  studies  at  the  University,  he  purchased  the  estate 
of  Berthelsdorf,  on  attaining  to  his  majority,  in  order  to  make 
it  the  centre  from  which  to  extend  his  operations.  In  what 
particular  manner  these  operations  should  be  carried  on,  he,  as 
yet,  knew  not.  In  the  year  1722,  Andrew  Eothe,  a  devoted 
young  clergyman,  became  the  parish  minister  of  tliis  estate,  by 
the  vocation  of  Zinzendorf  A  few  months  later,  the  Count 
married  Erdmuth  Dorothea,  Countess  de  Reuss,  a  true  handmaid 
of  Jesus,  who  was  ready  to  second  her  husband  in  all  his  efforts 
for  the  furtherance  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  At  that  time,  there 
resided  at  Goerlitz,  about  half  a  day's  journey  from  Berthels- 
dorf, a  faithful  pastor,  Schaeffer  by  name,  united  with  Zinzendorf 
in  the  closest  bonds  of  friendship,  and  sharing  his  desire  to  pro- 
mote the  cause  of  the  Lord ;  and  an  humble  mechanic,  Christian 
David,  a  native  of  Moravia,  once  a  bigoted  Eomauist,  now,  after 


32 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


many  outward  trials  and  inward  agonies,  brought  to  a  full 
knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  mainly  through  Schaeffer's 
instrumentality. 

These  were  the  agents  by  whom  the  Lord  God  was  about  to 
renew  the  days  of  the  Brethren  as  of  old  ;  and  such  the  prepara- 
tions which  had  been  going  on  for  the  resuscitation  of  their 
Church. 

Christian  David  had  "  faith  which  worketh  by  love."  Him- 
self rejoicing  in  the  Lord,  he  longed  to  make  others  the  par- 
takers of  his  joy.  In  the  years  from  1717  to  1722,  he  undertook 
several  journeys  to  Moravia,  seeking  out  the  former  seats  of  the 
Brethrelf,  and  preaching  Christ  Jesus  and  Him  Crucified.  An 
awakening  took  place  among  those  who  were  evangelically  pre- 
disposed, and  especially  in  the  families  descended  from  the 
Brethren.  Some  of  these  expressed  a  desire  to  seek  a  home 
elsewhere,  that  they  might  enjoy  liberty  of  conscience.  Christian 
David  visited  them  several  times,  without  finding  for  them  such 
a  home.  But  as  often  as  he  returned  to  Goerlitz,  he  spoke  of 
their  wishes.  Schaeffer  reported  the  case  to  Rothe,  Rothe  men- 
tioned it  to  Zinzendorf,  and  Zinzendorf  sent  for  Christian  David. 
The  result  of  the  convei-sation  between  them  was  a  promise  to 
receive  the  awakened  Moravians  at  Berthelsdorf  On  Whit- 
Monday,  1722,  Christian  David  unexpectedly  appeared  among 
his  friends  in  Moravia,  who  had  given  up  the  hope  of  ever  seeing 
him  again,  and  brought  them  the  message  of  the  Count.  Two 
of  the  grandsons  of  the  patriarch  Jaeschke,  Jacob  and  Augustin 
Neisser,  determined  to  emigrate  forthwith.  On  Wednesday, 
the  27th  day  of  May,  at  10  o'clock  at  night,  accompanied  by 
their  wives  and  four  children,  together  with  a  young  girl,  who 
who  was  a  relative  of  the  family,  and  Michael  Jaeschke,  whom 
their  grandfather  had  so  earnestly  commended  to  their  care  in 
the  event  of  an  emigration — ten  souls  in  all— they  left  house  and 
home  for  Christ's  sake,  and,  led  by  Christian  David,  safely  crossed 
the  frontier.  By  way  of  Goerlitz,  where  Schaeffer  welcomed  and 
encouraged  them,  they  arrived  at  Berthelsdorf,  on  the  eighth  of 
June.  Nine  days  later,  this  little  company  assembled  in  a  wood 
of  the  estate,  bordering  on  the  high-road  from  Loebau  to  Zittau, 


THE  RENEWED  CHURCH, 


33 


in  order  to  build  a  liouse.  The  spot  was  a  dreary  Avilderness, 
but  Christian  Da\'i(I,  full  of  faith,  struck  his  axe  into  the  iirst 
tree  that  was  felled,  exclaiming,  "  Here  the  sparrow  hath  found 
a  house,  and  the  swallow  a  nest  for  herself,  where  she  may  lay 
her  young,  even  thine  altars,  O  Lord  of  Hosts,  my  King  and  my 
God."  (Ps.  84  :  3.)  Such  was  the  beginning  of  Herrnhut,  the 
mother-church  of  the  Renewed  Unitas  Fratrum. 
"Itrthe'month  of  November,  of  the  same  year,  the  house  was 
dedicated  in  a  solemn  manner,  on  which  occasion  Christian  David 
declared  it  to  be  his  conviction,  that  a  city  of  God  weuld  there 
arise,  whose  light  would  shine  far  and  wide.  All  these  events 
took  place  under  the  direction  of  Heiz,  Count  Ziniendorf's 
steward,  a  man  of  faith  and  of  God.  The  Count  himself  was 
absent,  having  accepted  a  post  at  the  Saxon  court,  contrary  to 
his  own  inclinations,  but  in  obedience  to  the  Avill  of  his  family. 
In  December,  when  on  his  Avay  to  Hennersdorf,  with  his  young 
bride  and  his  friend,  Baron  de  "Watteville,  as  the  carriage  passed 
the  spot  where  Herrnhut  now  stands,  he  saw  a  new  dwelling 
erected  near  the  road.  On  inquiry,  his  servants  informed  him 
that  it  was  the  abode  of  the  immigrants  from  Moravia.  Alight- 
ing from  the  carriage,  he  entered  the  house.  That  was  the  first 
meeting  between  the  Moravian  Brethren  and  the  man  whom  God 
had  ordained  to  be  the  chief  agent  in  the  renewal  of  their  Church. 

At  that  time,  however,  the  Count  had  no  idea  of  such  a  thing. 
He  had  merely  given  shelter  to  a  few  homeless  wanderers.  His 
plan,  without  any  reference  to  them,  was  to  form  on  his  estate 
an  ecclesiola  in  ecclesia,  of  which  he,  Watteville,  Rothe,  and 
Schaeffer,  should  be  the  leaders,  and  through  this  association  to 
work  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel.  And  this  purpose  he  pursued 
for  a  time,  paying  but  little  attention  to  the  immigrants.  But 
his  thoughts  were  not  God's  thoughts.  The  number  of  Brethren 
increased  rapidly,  through  the  exertions  of  Christian  David,  who 
paid  several  visits  to  his  native  country.  Pious  families  from 
Germany,  too,  were  attracted  to  Herrnhut,  and,  in  the  short  period 
of  five  years,  a  colony  was  gathered  numbering  upward  of  three 
hundred  souls. 

Meanwhile  the  Adversary  had  not  been  idle.  Dissensions 


34 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


broke  out  among  them.  The  Moravians  insisted  on  introducing 
the  ancient  discipline  of  their  fathers ;  those  not  from  Moravia 
knew  nothing  of  it.  In  points  of  doctrine,  also,  there  was  much 
dispute.  This  state  of  affairs  continued  for  two  years.  Then 
Zinzendorf,  who  had  made  the  colony  the  subject  of  his  daily 
prayers,  came  to  its  relief.  Having  obtained  leave  of  absence 
from  his  duties  at  court,  he  visited  Herrnhut,  convened  the  lead- 
ing men,  and,  with  their  assistance,  drew  up  statutes,  based  upon 
the  ancient  discipline  of  the  Brethren,  in  so  far  as  this  was  kno\vn. 
These  statutes  were  adopted  on  May  12th,  and  the  inhabitants 
pledged  themselves  to  observe  them.  In  this  way,  peace  and 
harmony  were  restored.  Soon  after  he  found,  in  the  library  at 
Zittau,  a  copy  of  the  Ratio  Discipliiue*  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum, 
published  by  Comenius  in  the  event  of  the  renewal  of  the  Church,  i 
translated  the  work,  while  on  a  journey,  and  brought  it  to  Herrn- 
hut, to  the  great  joy  of  the  Moravians,  whose  ancient  discipline! 
was  now  restored. 

The  events  of  the  month  of  May  were  sealed  by  God  himself, 
on  the  occasion  of  a  general  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  in 
the  parish-church  of  BertheLsdorf,  where  the  Brethren  of  Herrn- 
hut were  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  a  most  abundant 
manner,  and,  amidst  a  general  melting  together  of  hearts,  cove- 
nanted before  the  Lord  to  be  and  remain  one  in  Him.  Tliis 
day  (August  13th)  was  the  spiritual  birthday  of  the  Church,  and 
is  commemorated  as  such. 

The  cause  of  the  Brethren  now  prospered  greatly,  in  the  face 
of  much  opposition  and  persecution,  and  the  will  of  the  Lord, 
that  the  Ancient  Unitas  Fratrum  should  be  renewed,  became 
more  and  more  manifest,  in  spite  of  Zinzendorf 's  reluctance  to 
accept  this  idea,  until  the  renewal  was  consummated  by  the  trans- 
fer of  the  episcopate,  which  had  been  so  wonderfully  pz-eserved, 
in  hope  against  hope,  to  the  Brethren  of  Herrnhut.  In  the  year 
1735,  March  13th,  David  Nitschmann,  a  Moravian  inimigrant, 
was  consecrated  the  first  bishop  of  the  Renewed  Brethren's 
Church,  by  Daniel  Jablonsky  and  Christian  Sitkovius,  the  sur- 

*  This  copy  is  still  to  be  seen  at  Zittau,  together  with  the  letter  of  the 
G)unt,  returning  thanks  for  the  loan  of  it. 


THE  RENEWED  CHURCH. 


35 


viving  bishops  of  the  ancient  succcsi?ion.  The  second  bishop  was 
Count  Zinzendorf  himself,  wlio  resigned  his  office  at  the  Saxon 
court,  and,  rclinquisliing  all  worldly  honors,  gave  himself  up  to 
the  ministry  of  tlie  gospel,  and  the  service  of  the  Brethren.  This 
completed  the  organization  of  the  Church.  The  faith  and  hopes 
of  the  venerable  Comenius  were  not  put  to  shame.  In  the  course 
of  the  next  years,  the  Church  was  recognized  by  the  Govern- 
ments of  Prussia  and  Saxony,  and  by  the  parliament  of  Great 
Britain,  which  also  acknowledged  the  validity  of  the  episcopate. 
Concessions  were  afterward  granted  in  all  the  countries  of  Europe, 
to  which  it  spread. 

Meanwhile  a  peril,  far  greater  than  any  that  persecutions  can 
bring,  began  to  show  itself  (1745). 

In  Central  Germany,  in  the  region  of  Frankfort-on-the-Main, 
were  two  settlements  of  the  Brethren,  called  Herrnhaag  and 
Marienborn.  Within  these  secluded  ^retreats,  a  spirit  came  into 
being  that  was  not  of  God,  that  disgraced  the  Church,  and  that, 
yet,  took  its  rise  from  love  to  God  and  devotedness  to  the  Church. 
Such  is  the  deceitfulness  of  the  human  heart,  when  intensified 
by  the  subtlety  of  the  devil ! 

The  fundamental  doctrine  of  the  Brethren  was  the  atonement 
of  Christ.  In  His  innocent  suffering  and  meritorious  death,  He 
became  to  them,  literally,  "  all  and  in  all."  Hence  they  made 
war  upon  selfrighteousness  in  every  form.  However  proper  this 
was,  it  proved  the  means  of  leading  them  astray.  They  exalted 
tlie  efficacy  of  the  blood  of  Christ  in  a  fanciful  and  antiscriptural 
style.  The  wounds  of  Jesus,  and  particularly  the  wound  in  His 
side,  formed  the  topic  of  exposition  and  song  in  public,  the  sub- 
ject of  meditation  apd  converse  in  private.  A  new  religious 
phraseology,  without  warrant  from  the  Bible,  gained  the  suprem- 
acy. The  relation  between  Christ  and  His  Church  was  described 
in  language  more  highly  figurative,  and  under  images  more  sen- 
suous, than  anything  found  even  in  the  Song  of  Solomon.  A 
mania  spread  to  spiritualize,  especially  the  marriage  relation, 
and  to  express  holy  feelings  in  extravagant  terms.  Hymns 
abounded,  treating  of  the  passion  of  Jesus,  apostrophizing  the 
wound  in  His  side,  degrading  sacred  things  to  a  level  with  the 


36 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


worst  puerilities,  and  pouring  forth  sentimental  nonsense  like  a 
flood ;  while  services,  in  themselves  devotional  and  excellent, 
were  changed  into  occasions  for  performances  more  in  keeping 
with  the  stage  of  a  common  theatre  than  with  the  sanctity  of 
the  house  of  God.  In  short,  fimaticism  rioted  among  ministers 
and  people,  and  spread  from  Herrnhaag  and  Marienborn  to  other 
churches  both  on  the  Continent  of  Europe  and  in  England. 
Those  in  America  escaped,  or  were  but  slightly  affected. 

This  continued  for  about  five  years,  reaching  its  climax  in 
1749.  It  is  possible  that  immoralities  of  life  may  have  occurred 
in  single  instances,  although  there  are  no  positive  proofs  of  this; 
the  great  majority  of  the  Brethren,  however,  were  preserved  from 
such  extremes. 

For  a  long  time,  Zinzendorf,  who  had  helped  to  originate  the 
evil  by  his  unguarded  style  of  speaking  and  writing  upon  re- 
ligious themes,  was  kept  in  ignorance  of  the  real  state  of  affairs. 
No  sooner  did  he  become  aware  of  it,  however,  than  energetic 
measures  followed  to  bring  back  the  Brethren  to  the  simplicity 
of  the  Gospel.  Several  of  his  coadjutors,  Spangenberg  in  par- 
ticular, lent  their  earnest  aid,  and,  in  due  time,  the  Church  was 
purged  of  every  vestige  of  fanaticism. 

It  is  owing  to  this  episode  in  its  history  that  such  bitter  and 
slanderous  attacks  were  made  upon  it,  in  the  last  century,  and 
are,  occasionally,  brought  to  light  even  at  the  present  day. 

In  response  to  these  assaults,  it  is  but  necessary  to  urge  the 
fact  that  the  Church  of  the  Brethren,  after  only  five  years  of 
aberrations,  and  these  not  universal,  was  restored  to  full  sound- 
ness, both  in  doctrine  and  practice.  This  is  an  experience  with- 
out a  parallel  in  ecclesiastical  history,  and  jhows  how  firmly  it 
was  founded  upon  Christ  as  its  chief  corner-stone.  Even  Dr. 
Kurtz  is  constrained  to  acknowledge  this.  After  reveling  in 
his  account  of  the  fanatical  period,  he  concludes  as  follows : 
"  That  the  communion  did  not  perish  by  these  extravagances  .  . 
...  is  a  phenomenon  that  stands  alone  in  Church  History,  and 
testifies  stronger  than  everything  el§e,  how  deeply  and  firmly  the 
originator  and  the  communion  were  rooted  in  the  Gospel,"* 
*  Text-Book  of  Ch.  Hist.,  p.  253  and  254. 


THE  RENEWED  CHURCH. 


37 


In  the  course  of  time,  the  particular  purpose  for  which  God 
had  brought  about  the  renewal  of  the  Church  became  more  and 
more  apparent.  It  was  the  work  of  foreign  missions.  But  ten 
years  after  its  founding,  the  first  messengers  to  the  heathen  went 
forth  from  Herrnhut  (1732),  and  since  that  period  this  has  been 
the  field  to  which  the  Brethren  direct  their  chief  attention  and 
devote  their  best  strength. 

The  home  churches  were  gradually  formed  into  three  pro- 
vinces, the  Continental,  British  and  American,  corresponding  to 
the  Bohemian,  Moravian  and  Polish  of  the  Ancient  Church. 
In  these  provinces,  Zinzendorf's  idea  of  a  church  within  the 
church  continued  to  prevail.  To  the  realization  of  this,  all  the 
peculiar  arrangements  and  regulations  of  the  settlements  tended. 
Eeach  settlement  was  not  only  a  church,  but  a  religious  commu- 
nity, governed  by  laws  having  for  their  object  a  total  separation 
from  the  sinful  follies  and  carnal  lusts  of  the  world.  This  served 
to  keep  the  Church  numerically  small,  but  also  to  foster  the 
spirit  of  missionary  zeal,  which  constrained  the  Brethren  to  go 
to  the  most  degraded  nations  of  the  earth,  and  caused  their  con- 
gregations from  among  the  heathen  to  multiply  greatly.  At  the 
same  time,  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  the  simple  Gospel  of  a 
Crucified  Saviour,  was  preserved  in  the  midst  of  the  settlements, 
and,  as  has  Avell  beea  observed  by  Dr.  Hase,  however  little  we 
agree  with  some  other  of  his  views  respecting  the  Brethren  :  "  In 
the  era  of  infidelity,  the -Christ  of  the  fathers  had  a  sanctuary  at 
Herrnhut."* 

As  long  as  Zinzendorf  lived,  the  government  of  the  Church, 
in  a  great  measure,  depended  upon  him.  Two  of  his  most  dis- 
tinguished assistants  were  his  son-in-law.  Baron  John  de  Watte- 
ville,  and  Augustus  Spangenberg,  both  bishops.  The  merits  of 
the  latter  were  particularly  great,  as  the  pioneer  of  the  Church 
in  America,  and  as  a  theologian.  After  Zinzendorf's  death, 
which  took  place  in  1760,  a  more  positive  ecclesiastical  constitu- 
tion was  adopted.  The  Synods  received  the  supreme  power ; 
and  the  executive  administration  of  affairs  was  committed  to 
an  elective  board  of  bishops  and  elders,  which,  in  1769,  took 
*  Kirchengescliichte  von  D.  Karl  Hase,  p.  483. 


38 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


the  title  of  the  "  Unity's  Elders'  Conference."  Subordinate 
boards  were  appointed  for  the  superintendence  of  the  American 
and  British  Provinces.  In  the  year  1822,  the  Renewed  Unitas 
Fratrum  celebrated  its  centennial  anniversary.  Since  that  period, 
preparations  began  for  a  change  in  some  of  its  principles.  These 
preparations  showed  themselves  particularly  in  the  American 
Province.  The  idea  of  a  church  within  the  church  was  relin- 
quished, the  majority  of  the  American  congregations  never  having 
been  "  settlements,"  and  the  necessity  of  jirovincial  self-govern- 
ment felt.  To  this  the  General  Synod  of  1848  responded,  in  some 
degree.  It  remained,  however,  for  the  General  Synod  of  1857  to 
effect  a  complete  remodeling  of  the  constitution.  The  three 
provinces  are  now  independent  in  local  and  provincial  concerns, 
but  closely  confederated  in  all  general  principles  of  doctrine  and 
practice,  and  in  the  work  of  foreign  missions.  In  the  same  year 
in  which  these  changas  were  accomplished,  the  Moravian  Breth- 
ren, on  the  first  of  March,  celebrated  the  fourth  centennial  anni- 
versary of  the  first  organization  of  their  Church,  on  the  Barony 
of  Lititz,  in  1457 ;  and  with  humility,  yet  exceeding  great  joy, 
in  the  United  States,  on  the  Continent  of  Europe,  in  Great 
/  Britain,  and  in  all  their  many  mission  churches,  covenanted 
anew  with  the  God  of  their  fathers  to  be  His  people,  even  as  they 
had  faith  in  Him  that  He  would  continue  to  be  their  God. 


SECTION  IV. — THE  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA. 
FROM  1735  TO  18C8. 

To  the  foregoing  sketch  of  Moravian  history  in  general,  we 
add,  in  this  Section,  a  brief  account  of  its  origin  and  develop- 
ment in  America. 

Persecutions  in  the  Old  World  induced  the  Brethren  to  look 
out  for  asylums  in  the  New.  From  the  Trustees  of  Georgia 
Count  Zinzendorf  obtained  a  grant  of  five  hundred  acres  of  land, 
on  the  Ogeeche  River,  and  Spangenberg  another  of  fifty  acres, 
forming  part  of  the  present  site  of  Savannah.    In  spring  of 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA. 


39 


1735,  the  latter  began  a  settlement,  on  his  tract,  with  a  number 
of  ^Moravians.  A  second  colony,  numbering  twenty  persons,  and 
led  by  Bishop  David  Nitschmann,  reached  Georgia,  in  the  fol- 
lowing year  (1736),  and,  on  the  28th  of  February,  the  first  ]Mo- 
ravian  church  on  the  American  Continent  Avas  organized,  under 
the  pastorship  of  Anthony  Seifferth.  He  was  ordained  by  Bishop 
Nitschmann,  in  the  presence  of  John  Wesley,  who,  together  with 
his  brother  Charles,  had  come  over  in  the  same  vessel  with  the 
Moravians. 

True  to  their  principles,  they  brought  the  Gospel  to  the  Indians 
and  the  negro  slaves.  Among  the  latter  a  Mission  was  estab- 
lished, in  1739,  at  Purysburg,  a  small  German  settlement  in 
South  Carolina,  about  twenty  miles  from  Savannah.  It  was 
here  that  the  illustrious  Peter  Boehler  began  his  work  in 
America. 

But  the  war  which  broke  out,  in  the  same  year,  between  Eng- 
land and  Spain,  interfered  with  the  success  of  their  Avork,  and 
brought  their  colony  in  Georgia  to  a  premature  end.  In  order 
to  avoid  taking  up  arms,  which,  at  that  time,  was  contrary  to 
the  principles  of  the  Church,  they  relinquished  all  their  improve- 
ments, and  emigrated  to  Pennsylvania,  arriving  at  Philadelphia, 
April  20,  1740,  in  company  of  George  Whitefield,  and  in  his 
sloop.  A  mere  handful  remained.  Some  had  left  Georgia  the 
year  before,  and  scattered ;  while  Spangenberg  and  Nitschmann 
had  both  returned  to  Europe.  This  remnant,  at  the  invitation 
of  Whitefield,  proceeded,  in  May,  to  the  Forks  of  the  Delaware, 
the  present  Northampton  County,  where  he  had  purchased  a 
domain  of  five  thousand  acres,  embracing  what  is  now  Upper 
Nazareth  Township,  and  began  to  build  a  large  house  destined 
to  be  a  school  for  negro  children.  Ere  long,  however,  doctrinal 
diflferences,  fostered  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  Scotch-Irish  settle- 
ments, produced  an  open  rupture  between  the  Moravians  and 
Whitefield,  who  ordered  them  to  leave  his  land  forthwith. 

In  this  extremity.  Bishop  Nitschmann  came  back  from  Europe, 
commissioned  to  begin  a  settlement  in  Pennsylvania.  Ten  miles 
to  the  south  of  Whitefield's  domain,  he  purchased  an  extensive 
tract,  on  the  Lehigh  River.    The  first  house  was  completed  m 


40 


HISTORY  OP  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH^ 


March,  1741,  aud,  on  the  28th  of  September,  he  laid  the  corner- 
stone for  a  second,  which  was,  at  the  same  time,  to  be  the  church- 
edifice  of  the  colony.*  At  Christmas,  on  the  occasion  of  the 
first  visit  of  Count  Zinzendorf,  who  had  meanwhile  come  to 
America,  this  place  received  the  name  of  Bethlehem. 

It  was  originally  intended  as  a  centre  for  the  Indian  Mission, 
where  its  Teachers  would  have  a  place  of  rendezvous,  and  the 
aged  and  infirm  among  them  an  asylum.  But,  other  immigrants 
having  arrived  from  Germany,  a  church-settlement  was  organ- 
ized, June  25,  1742,  strictly  on  the  plan  of  those  established  by 
Zinzendorf  in  his  native  land,  with  all  their  appliances  of  exclu- 
Bivism. 

In  1743,  Whitefield's  domain  was  added  to  the  Moravian  land, 
by  purchase,  and  became  known  as  the  "  Barony  of  Nazareth," 
being  nominally  the  property  of  the  Countess  de  Zinzendorf. 
On  this  tract,  various  small  settlements  were  begun,  namely,  at 
Ephrata,  the  building  intended  for  Whitefield's  School,  old  Naz- 
areth, a  part  of  the  present  borough,  Gnadenthal,  now  the  North- 
ampton County  Alms-house,  Christianspring,  a  large  farm  near 
by,  and  Fridensthal.  These,  too,  were  all  arranged  in  the  style 
of  exclusive  towns.  In  addition  to  this,  however,  a  very  peculiar 
system  came  into  vogue,  which  is  not  met  with  elsewhere  among 
Moravians,  except,  for  a  short  time,  in  North  Carolina. 

Being  mostly  poor,  and  the  expenses  of  the  emigration  remain- 
ing unpaid,  the  Brethren  united  in  a  semi-communistic  associa- 
tion of  which  Bethlehem  formed  the  centre.  It  was  not  a  com- 
munism of  goods  but  of  labor.  It  was  not  binding  upon  the 
-settlers,  but  left  to  the  free  will  of  each  one  to  choose  or  reject, 
while  such  as  had  property  of  their  own  retained  the  full  and 
exclusive  control  of  the  same.  All  that  the  participants  gave 
was  their  time  and  the  work  of  their  hands ;  in  return,  they 
received  the  necessaries  of  life  and  comforts  of  home.  This 
system,  which  was  called  "  the  Economy,"  and  which  was  admi- 
rably adapted  to  their  peculiar  wants,  prevailed  for  twenty  years. 

*  This  house  is  still  standing,  next  above  the  Moravian  Cliurch,  on 
Churcli  Street, 


THE  CHt'RCH  IN  AMERICA. 


41 


While  in  force,  it  defrayed  the  expenses  of  the  original  emigration, 
gave  the  colony  a  sufficient  daily  support,  and  maintained  the 
Mission  among  the  Indians,  as  well  as  an  extensive  itinerancy 
among  the  white  settlers  in  various  parts  of  the  country. 

Both  these  works  engaged  the  attention  of  the  Brethren  as 
soon  as  they  had  provided  the  most  ordinary  shelter  for  them- 
selves. 

In  pursuance  of  the  latter,  a  part  of  the  community  was 
constituted  into  a  body  of  "Pilgrims."  It  was  their  duty  to 
travel  through  the  country,  in  every  direction,  preaching  Christ 
and  the  remission  of  sins,  and  to  go  forth,  literally  at  a  moment's 
notice,  even  to  distant  regions  in  order  to  save  a  soul.  In  doing 
this,  however,  they  were  to  make  no  efibrt  to  extend  the  Moravian 
Church.  Men  were  to  be  merely  converted,  not  gathered  within 
its  communion. 

This  was  the  radical  error  which  the  Brethren  committed, 
in  the  very  inception  of  their  work  in  America.  They  foiled 
to  recognize  the  religious  difference  between  it  and  Europe. 
The  one  was  a  land  open  to  all  Christians  on  an  equal  footing  ; 
the  other  had  state-churches  with  their  many  trammels.  Li 
evangelizing  America,  therefore,  new  principles  were  necessary. 
A  domestic  mission,  in  order  to  be  successftil.  must  be  equivalent 
to  church-extension. 

In  essential  harmony  with  the  spirit  that  did  not  realize  such 
truths,  was  an  interesting  attempt  made,  at  this  time,  to  unit*^ 
the  German  religious  denominations  of  Pennsylvania  in  a  closer 
fellowship.  At  the  instigation  of  Zinzendorf,  Henry  Antes,  of 
Frederickstown,  a  member  of  the  Keformed  Church,  issued  a 
circular  toward  the  end  of  1741,  inviting  German  Christians  of 
every  name  to  a  general  meeting.  It  took  place  at  German- 
town,  from  the  1st  to  3d  of  January,  1742,  and  a  Union  was 
formed,  commonly  known  as  the  Pennsylvania  Synod,  with 
Zinzendorf  as  its  President.  This  Synod  met  again,  six  times  in 
succession,  from  the  13th  to  loth  of  January,  at  Falkners- 
schwamm,  in  Berks  County,  from  the  10th  to  12th  of  February, 
at  Olney,  in  Berks  County,  from  the  10th  to  12th  of  March,  at 
Germantown,  as  also  from  from  the  7th  to  9th  of  April  and  from 
3 


42 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH, 


the  5th  to  7th  of  May,  and  from  the  2d  to  4th  of  June,  at  Phila- 
delphia. Besides  Lutherans,  Reformed  and  Moravians,  there 
were  in  attendance,  at  first,  representatives  of  numerous  sects, 
such  as  the  Mennonites,  Seventh  Day  Baptists,  Inspired, 
Schwenkfelders,  and  others.  After  the  fourth  meeting,  however, 
these  mostly  withdrew. 

Zinzendorf  was  the  life  of  these  convocations.  A  beautiful 
ideal  filled  his  soul.  He  thought  he  could  make  of  this  Synod, 
what  he  denominated,  a  "  Congregation  of  God  in  the  Spirit," 
that  is,  a  grand  association,  eventually  covering  the  whole  land 
and  embracing  all  the  German  churches  upon  the  basis  of  ex- 
perimental religion  and  practical  piety.  With  this  end  in  view, 
the  last  meeting  which  he  attended*  issued  a  call  to  the  Germans 
of  the  Colony,  asking  for  their  co-operation,  and  appointing 
quarterly  sessions  of  the  Synod.  For  the  next  six  years  the 
enterprise  was  kept  up  by  the  Moravians,  whose  itinerants,  as  we 
have  said,  labored  wholly  in  its  interests,  but  neglected,  more  and 
more,  by  the  Lutherans  and  Reformed.  At  last,  in  1748,  on  the 
occasion  of  an  official  visit  of  Bishop  John  de  Watteville,  it  was 
so  clearly  proven  to  be  a  failure,  inasmuch  as  it  widened,  rather 
than  healed,  the  breach  between  religionists,  that  it  was  relin- 
quished, and  the  Union  Synod  changed  into  a  Synod  of  the 
Moravian  Church. 

It  became  necessary  for  the  Brethren  to  shape  their  course 
anew.  They  had  begun  a  number  of  preaching-stations,  in  seven 
of  the  original  thirteen  Colonies  of  America.  The  converts 
gathered  at  these  made  application  to  be  received  into  the  Mo- 
ravian fellowship,  now  that  the  project  of  a  union  was  no  longer 
to  be  upheld.    Such  a  request  could  not  be  denied. 

Two  ways,  therefore,  lay  open.  The  one  was  to  constitute 
these  stations  churches,  in  the  American  sense,  untrammeled  by 
the  clogs  of  the  European  system,  allowing  them  to  expand  in  a 
natural  way,  and  thus  building  up  the  ancient  Unitas  Fratrum 
in  this  Western  "World.  The  other  was  to  bring  them  in  affinity 
with,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  in  subjection  to,  the  plan  carried  out 
jsi  Germany,  founding,  here  as  there,  little  retreats,  cut  ofi"  from 
*  Zinzendorf  returned  to  Europe  in  January,  1743. 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA. 


43 


the  ■world,  and  isolated  even  from  the  rest  of  the  Christian 
Church,  for  the  promotion  of  personal  spirituality  and  the  devel- 
opment of  a  holy  brotherhood.  The  Brethren  deliberately  chose 
the  latter  course,  believing  it  to  be  the  will  of  God.  This  is  the 
all-sufficient  answer  to  the  question  often  asked  :  "Why  is  the 
Moravian  Church  so  small?" 

In  accordance  with  such  a  design,  a  new  Colony  arose  in  1753, 
in  North  Carolina,  where  Zinzendorf  had  purchased  one  hundred 
thousand  acres  of  laud  from  Lord  Granville,  President  of  the 
Privy  Council.  This  tract  was  named  Wachovia,  from  the 
valley  of  the  Wach,  in  Austria,  formerly  in  possession  of  the  Zin- 
zendorf family,  and  its  first  settlement  Bethabara.  A  second, 
called  Bethania,  was  commenced  in  1759,  and  the  principal 
town,  Salem,  in  1766.  The  latter  became,  in  1771,  the  seat  of  a 
distinct  ecclesiastical  government. 

Meanwhile  a  third  exclusive  Colony  had  been  established  in 
Lancaster  County,  Pennsylvania,  (1756).  It  received  the  name  of 
Litiz,  from  the  Barony  in  Bohemia.  A  similar  enterprise  inau- 
gurated at  Hope,  in  Essex  County,  New  Jersey,  in  1774,  proved 
80  ruinous  a  misstep  that  it  was  again  abandoned  in  1808. 

In  1762,  the  "  Economy"  at  Bethlehem  and  Nazareth  was  dis- 
continued, upon  the  final  departure  of  Bishop  Spangenberg  to 
Europe,  who  had,  mostly,  stood  at  the  head  of  it,  and  admin- 
istered it  with  consummate  skill.  All  the  other  peculiarities  of 
exclusive  settlements,  however,  were  rigidly  upheld,  for  the  next 
eighty  years,  both  at  these  two  places,  and  at  Litiz  and  Salem, 
which  four  towns,  in  fact,  constituted  the  Moravian  Church  in 
America,  the  other  churches,  known  as  "  city  and  country  con- 
gregations," being  looked  upon  in  the  light  rather  of  preaching- 
stations.  It  is  evident,  therefore,  that,  in  all  this  long  period, 
Moravianism  could  not  expand.  But  in  1843,  a  new  era  began. 
The  exclusive  polity  was  given  up  at  Bethlehem,  by  a  voluntary 
act  of  the  Church,  which  example  Avas  followed,  in  a  few  years, 
by  the  three  remaining  settlements.  Thus  disappeared  the  pecu- 
liar system  which  had  been  in  vogue  for  an  entire  century.  In 
its  stead,  church-extension  was  adopted  as  a  fundamental  prin- 
ciple of  activity  for  the  future,  and,  in  this  way,  the  American 


44 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHTJRCH, 


Moravian  Church,  at  last,  assumed  a  position  not  different  from 
that  occupied  by  the  other  churches  of  the  land. 

The  Mission  among  the  Indians,  ^vhich  formed  the  second  work 
that  enlisted  the  sympathy  of  the  Brethren  from  the  beginning, 
presents  so  many  interesting  features,  and  is  instinct  with  such 
a  lofty  heroism,  that  the  meagre  sketch,  to  which  we  are  restricted, 
cannot  pretend  to  do  it  justice. 

It  was  inaugurated,  in  1736,  in  Georgia,  by  the  founding  of  a 
school  for  the  children  of  the  Creek  Nation,  on  an  Island  in  the 
Savannah  River,  called  Irene.  After  the  departure  of  the 
Brethren  to  Pennsylvania,  a  fruitless  attempt  followed  to  spread 
the  Gospel  among  the  Cherokees.  The  first  successful  enterprise 
was  begun  by  Christian  Henry  Ranch,  among  the  Mohicans  and 
Wampanoags,  of  Dutchess  County,  New  York,  where  a  church 
was  established  in  August,  1742,  at  Shekomeko.*  Thence  the 
Mission  spread  to  Pachgatgoch,  two  miles  Southwest  of  Kent, 
in  Connecticut,  and  to  Wechquadnach,  on  the  line  between  that 
State  and  New  York,  not  far  from  Sharon,  prospering  greatly, 
until  the  Assembly  of  New  York,  instigated  by  the  enemies  of 
the  Church,  and  by  such  as  were  interested  in  keeping  the  Indians 
in  a  state  of  heathenish  ignorance,  forbid  the  Missionaries  to 
preach  (1744).  These  where  recalled  to  Bethlehem,  1745,  whither 
a  part  of  the  converts  followed  them,  and,  in  spring  of  1746, 
founded  Friedcnshiitten,  at  the  southern  extremity  of  the  present 
borough.  Meantime  the  Church  had  purchased  a  large  tract  of 
land,  on  the  Mahoijy  Creek  and  Lehigh  River,  in  the  present 
Carbon  County,  Pennsylvania.  Thither  the  most  of  the  Sheko- 
meko  Indians  emigrated,  and  a  flourishing  Mission  was  speedily 
built  up,  knoAvn  as  Gnadenhiitten.  The  sites  of  Lehighton  and 
Weissport  were  successively  occupied  by  its  villages.  In  1747,  a 
new  station  was  opened  at  Shamokiu,  the  present  Sunbury,  in 
Northumberland  County,  Pennsylvania;  and,  in  1749, at  Menio- 
lagomekah,  at  the  north  foot  of  the  Blue  Mountains,  in  Monroe 

*  The  first  three  converts  were  baptized  on  the  12th  of  February,.1742,  in 
the  midst  of  the  Union  Synod  held  at  Olney,  Pa.,  and  named  Abraham, 
Isaac  and  Jacob.  The  first  was  a  Mohican,  the  other  two  were  Wompa- 
noags. 


THE  CHURCH  IX  AMERICA. 


45 


Couuty.  The  Mission  in  New  England  was  likewise  revived, 
and  preparatory  tteps  were  taken  to  begin  a  very  extensive  work 
among  the  Six  Nations,  which  was  intrusted  to  David  Zeisberger, 
the  illustrious  Apostle  of  the  Indians,  Avho  had  a  house  of  his 
own  at  Onondaga,  the  capital  of  the  Confederacy,  and  was  adopted 
into  the  tribe  of  that  name. 

To  these  enterprises,  however,  the  French  and  Indian  War  of 
1755  put  a  sudden  stop,  in  the  first  months  of  which  nearly  all 
the  Missionaries  at  Gnadenhiitten,  together  with  their  families, 
were  massacred  by  the  savages.  The  converts,  who  had  scattered, 
were  gradually  brought  together  again,  at  Nain,  a  new  station, 
two  miles  from  Bethlehem,  in  Lehigh  County,  where  a  church 
was  dedicated  in  1758,  and  at  "Wechquetank,  on  the  north  side 
of  the  Blue  Mountains,  in  INIouroe  County  (1760).  To  these  a 
third  station,  at  Machiwihilasing,  on  the  Susquehanna,  was  added 
in  1763.  Again  prosperity  smiled  upon  the  Mission.  But,  in 
the  same  year,  the  Pontiac  War  broke  out,  followed  by  the  Paxton 
Insurrection,  so  that  the  Christian  Indians  of  Pennsylvania  had 
to  be  brought  to  Philadelphia  for  protection,  and  were  housed, 
first,  on  Pro\'ince  Island,  and  then  in  the  British  Barracks.  Those 
in  New  England  were  rapidly  passing  away,  in  common  with  the 
rest  of  the  aborigines.  In  Philadelphia,  more  than  one-third  of 
the  converts  died.  The  remnant,  after  peace  had  been  concluded, 
founded  Friedenshiitten,  in  1765,  on  the  site  of  Machiwihilusiug, 
in  Bradford  County. 

Having  relinquished  the  idea  of  converting  the  Six  Nations, 
the  Cliurch  now  devoted  itself,  with  renewed  vigor,  to  the  salva^ 
tion  of  the  Delawares.  A  second  station  was  begun  on  the  Sus- 
quehanna, at  Scheckschiquauunk,  opposite  the  pi'esent  Sheshcquin, 
in  Bradford  County;  while  Zeisberger  raised  the  standard  of  the 
Cross  among  a  ferocious  clan  of  Monseys,  in  Venango  County 
(1768  and  1769),  first  at  Goschgoschiink,  and  afterward  at 
Lawunakhannek.  In  1770,  he  carried  it,  westward  still,  to  the 
Beaver  River,  and  planted  it  at  Friedenstadt.  The  New  Eng- 
land Mission  was  finally  relinquished,  in  the  same  year. 

Two  years  later  (1772),  the  converts  of  the  Susquehanna  emi- 
grated to  Ohio,  and  took  up  their  abode  in  the  Tuscarawas  Valley, 


46 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


where  they  were  soon  joined  by  those  from  the  Beaver.  This  was 
an  epoch  in  the  history  of  the  Mission.  It  now  assumed  an  im- 
portant position  among  the  powerful  tribes  of  the  West,  and 
flourished  in  an  unprecedented  degree.  For  ten  years  its  fame 
rang  throughout  that  wide  Territory.  It  was  concentrated  at 
Schonbrunn,  Gnadenhiitten  and  Lichtenau ;  and  afterward,  at 
Kew  Schonbrunn,  Gnadenhiitten  and  Salem;  which  were  all 
towns  of  Christian  Indians  on  the  Tuscarawas  River.  Hundreds 
of  natives,  from  every  part  of  the  West,  flocked  to  these  stations 
to  hear  the  Gospel,  until,  amidst  the  closing  acts  of  the  Revolu- 
tionary War,  this  noble  work  was  destroyed,  each  of  the  contend- 
ing parties  being  alike  guilty.  In  1781,  the  British  Command- 
ant of  Detroit  sent  the  Huron  Half  King,  Avith  a  body  of  war- 
riors, to  take  both  the  Teachers  and  their  converts  prisoners.  The 
former  were  tried,  at  Detroit,  as  American  spies,  but  acquitted ; 
the  latter  were  left  to  pine  in  the  vicinity  of  Sandusky.  In  1782, 
upward  of  ninety  of  them,  driven  by  dire  hunger  back  to  their 
plantations  on  the  Tuscarawas  to  gather  corn,  fell  into  the  hands 
of  a  company  of  American  rangers,  who  ruthlessly  murdered 
them  in  cold  blood,  on  pretence  of  their  being  British  spies. 

From  this  double  blow  the  Mission  never  recovered.  The 
survivors  scattered,  and,  in  the  course  of  time,  but  a  very  small 
part  of  them  was  brought  together  again,  at  New  Gnadenhiitten, 
on  the  Clinton  River,  in  Michigan.  Thence  this  remnant  pro- 
ceeded to  the  Cuyahoga,  in  Ohio,  (1786),  and,  in  the  next  year, 
to  the  Huron,  in  Eric  County,  of  the  szme  State,  Avhere  large 
accessions  took  place,  and  New  Salem  v/as  founded.  But  again 
the  gory  footsteps  of  war  crushed  the  prosperity  of  the  Mission. 
That  fearful  struggle  began,  which  the  Western  Indians,  with  all 
the  despair  of  their  savage  nature,  made  for  the  hunting  grounds 
of  their  fathers,  after  the  conclusion  of  peace  between  the  United 
States  and  Great  Britain.  The  Ohio  Mission  was  again  broken 
up,  transferred  to  the  mouth  of  the  Detroit,  and  afterward  to 
Canada,  where,  on  the  Thames,  Fairfield  was  built,  in  1792. 

The  War  having  come  to  an  end,  Congress  granted  the  "  So- 
ciety for  Propagating  the  Gospel  among  the  Heathen,"  which 
had  been  organized  at  Bethlehem,  and  incorporated  in  1788, 
twelve  thousand  acres  of  land,  in  the  Tuscarawas  Valley,  in  three 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA. 


47 


tracts,  of  four  thousand  acres  each,  in  trust  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Christian  Indians. 

Accordingly,  in  1798,  the  venerable  Zeisberger  came  with  a 
party  of  them  from  New  Fairfield,  and  founded  Goshen.  It 
seemed,  for  a  time,  as  though  fresh  life  had  been  infused  into  the 
Mission.  In  1801,  two  new  enterprises  were  undertaken,  on  the 
White  River,  in  Indiana,  and  among  the  Cherokees  in  Georgia, 
where  Spring  Place  was  built  on  the  site  of  the  present  town  of 
that  name  in  Mun-ay  County ;  in  the  follo^\^ng  year,  a  third  work 
was  inaugurated  among  the  Chippewas ;  and  in  1804,  a  colony  of 
converts  returned  to  the  site  of  New  Salem,  on  the  Huron,  and 
resuscitated  that  Mission.  But,  soon,  these  bright  prospects  dark- 
ened. The  Mission  on  the  White  River  had  to  be  given  up,  on 
account  of  the  ferocity  of  the  savages,  who  burned  a  National 
Assistant  alive  at  the  stake,  in  1806.  In  the  same  year,  that 
among  the  Chippewas  came  to  an  end.  The  War  of  1812  over- 
threw that  of  New  Salem — which  had  previously  been  removed 
to  the  west  bank  of  the  Sandusky — and  even  the  promising 
work  at  New  Fairfield,  which  station  was  destroyed  by  the 
Americans,  in  1813.  It  was  rebuilt,  on  the  other  side  of  the 
Thames,  in  1815. 

In  the  course  of  the  follo'n^ng  years,  the  valley  of  the  Tuscara- 
was filled  up  so  rapidly  with  white  settlers  that  it  became  impos- 
sible to  maintain  in  the  midst  of  it  an  Indian  reservation,  with  but 
a  handful  of  natives.  Hence  a  treaty  was  concluded  (August  4, 
1823)  between  Lewis  Cass,  on  the  part  of  the  United  States,  and 
Lewis  de  Schweinitz,  on  the  part  of  the  Moravian  Church,  ac- 
cording to  the  stipulations  of  which  the  "  Society  for  Propagating 
the  Gosjiel"  was  divested  of  its  trust  of  land,  and  the  Christian 
Indians  received,  in  lieu  of  the  same,  an  anunitj^  of  $400.  Goshen 
was  deserted,  and  the  remnant  of  its  converts  joined  the  Mission 
in  Canada. 

Thence  there  emigrated  to  the  far  West,  in  August,  1837, 
nearly  two-thirds  of  the  Indians.  Some  of  them  spent  two  years 
near  Stockbridge,  a  Mohican  station,  on  Lake  Winnebago,  in 
Wisconsin  ;  the  rest  settled  in  Nebraska  Territory,  or  the  present 
State  of  Kansas,  on  the  Kansas  River,  eight  miles  from  its  junc- 
tion with  the  Missouri,  callmg  the  place  Westfield.    They  were 


48 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


joined  by  their  brethren  from  Wisconsin,  in  1839.  Wcstfield 
was  relinquished  in  1853,  and  a  new  station  begun  on  the  bank 
of  the  Missouri,  near  to  what  is  now  Leavenworth  City.  After 
the  lapse  of  six  years,  it  was  again  moved,  a  distance  of  fifty 
miles  to  the  southwest,  on  the  Little  Osage,  where  New  West- 
field  arose. 

The  work  among  the  Cherokees  increased,  so  that  a  second 
station  was  opened,  at  Oochgelogy,  in  1819,  in  Gordon  County, 
Georgia.  In  1830,  those  troubles  between  that  State  and  the 
natives  began  which  led  to  their  forcible  expulsion.  The  Mis- 
sionaries were  driven  from  Spring  Place,  and,  after  manifold  and 
trying  experiences,  the  field  was  abandoned  in  1836.  Li  the 
spring  of  1837,  one  of  the  Teachers  returned,  but,  in  the  autumn 
of  the  same  year,  the  majority  of  the  converts  emigrated  to  the 
Territory  beyond  Arkansas.  The  rest  followed  in  1838.  Other 
Missionaries  were  now  sent  out  to  that  distant  country.  Thej 
settled,  first,  on  the  Barren  Fork  of  Illinois,  a  branch  of  the  Ar- 
kansas River,  about  thirty  miles  west  of  the  state-line,  and  thirty- 
five  miles  northeast  of  Fort  Gibson.  In  1840,  they  removed 
to  the  neighborhood  of  Beattie's  Prairie,  and  established  Ca- 
naan. Two  years  later,  a  second  station,  New  Spring  Place,  was 
begun,  and  subsequently  a  third,  kuo^v'u  as  Mt.  Zion.  The  entire 
Cherokee  Mission  came  to  a  violent  end,  in  the  Southern  Rebel- 
lion, a  Native  Assistant  being  murdered,  by  the  seceding  party 
among  the  Cherokees,  and  the  other  Missionaries  obliged  to  flee 
for  their  lives  (1862).  Since  the  War,  New  Spring  Place  has 
been  renewed  (1866.) 

The  indefatigable  labors  of  the  Church  among  the  aborigines 
of  this  country  extend,  now,  through  a  period  of  one  hundred 
and  twenty-eight  years.  They  have  been  carried  on  in  Georgia, 
New  York,  Connecticut,  Massachusetts,  Pennsylvania,  Ohio, 
Michigan,  Canada,  Kansas  and  Arkansas  Territory  ;  and  have 
resulted  in  converts,  either  singly  or  in  larger  numbers,  from  the 
Mohicans,  Wampanoags  or  Pokanokets,  Delawares,  Menissings, 
Iroquois  or  Six  Nations,  Cherokees,  and  Chippewas,  while  the 
Gospel  was  preached  to  many  other  tribes.  The  only  stations 
which  remain,  at  the  present  day,  are  New  Fairfield,  New  West- 
field,  and  New  Spring  Place. 


CHAPTER  II. 


PEESENT  C0XDi:^10X  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

The  Unitas  Fi'atrum,  at  the  jjiY^eut  time,  is  divided  into  three 
pro\'inces  ;  the  American,  comprising  the  Moravian  churche?  in 
the  United  States  ;  the  Coidinental,  embracing  those  on  the  Con- 
tinent of  Europe;  and  the  British,  to  which  those  in  Great  Bri- 
tain and  Ireland  belong.  In  this  chapter,  an  account  of  each 
province,  together  with  its  enterprises,  is  given  ;  as  uLso  of  tlie 
cause  in  which  the  whole  Unity  is  engaged. 


SECTION'  I. — THE  AMEKICAX  PROVINCE. 

There  were  formerly  several  church-settlements  in  the  Ameri- 
can Province,*  but  the  peculiar  ecclesiastical  polity  which  made 
them  such  has  been  relinquished,  the  towns  have  been  thrown 
open,  iind  the  Moravian  ';hurches  of  America,  without  exception, 
are  now  ordinary  churches,  like  those  of  other  Christian  denomi- 
nations. The  establishments,  known  as  Brethren's,  Sisters',  and 
Widows'  Houses,  have  likewise  been  given  up. 

The  following  are  the  churches  of  the  Ameriean  Province  : 
Pennsylvania. — BetJdehem,in ^Torthampton  (]!ounty, formerly 
a  church-settlement,  now  an  incorporated  borough,  the  mother 
congregation  of  the  Brethren  in  America,  organized  in  1742.  It 
is  the  seat  of  the  Provincial  Board,  of  the  Moravian  College  and 
Theological  Seminary,  of  a  Church  Boarding  Si  hool  for  young 

*  At  the  time  of  writing  this,  the  American  Province  is  still  divided  into 
two  district-s,  the  Northern  and  Southern.  To  tlie  latter  belong  tlie  churches 
in  Xorth  Carolina.  Overtures  have  been  made  and  accepted  for  a  union  of 
these  districts.  Incase  the  General  Synod  of  18G9  approves  of  the  plan, 
and  there  is  no  doubt  that  it  will,  there  will  .subsist  hereafter  but  one  Pro- 
vince and  one  Provincial  Svnod  for  the  churches  in  the  United  States. 


50 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


ladies,  and  of  the  Moravian  Book  Store  and  Publication  OflScc. 
It  has  two  church-edifices,  one  for  English  and  the  other  for 
G«rraan  service,  and  its  congregation  is,  by  far,  the  largest  of  any 
in  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  outside  of  the  Foreign  Missions,  num- 
bering over  fifteen  hundred  souls.  South  Bethlehem,  in  North- 
ampton County,  a  German  congregation,  organized  in  1864,  and 
an  English  congregation  in  1868,  both  of  which  have  the  joint 
use  of  the  same  church-edifice.  Nazareth,  in  Northampton 
County,  formerly  a  church-settlement,  now  an  incorporated  bor- 
ough, organized  in  1747,  the  seat  of  the  Moravian  Classical 
Seminary  and  Boarding  School  for  boys.  Schoeneck,  in  North- 
ampton County,  organized  in  1763.  Emmaus,  in  Lehigh  County, 
organized  in  1747.  Ilopedale,  in  Wayne  County,  organized  in 
1837.  Coveville  and  Oakland,  in  Wayne  County,  organized  in 
1859.  Philadelphia,  first  church,  organized  in  1749,  church-edi- 
fice at  the  corner  of  Franklin  and  Wood  Streets  ;  second  church, 
organized  in  1867,  church-edifice  at  the  corner  of  Franklin  and 
Thompson  Streets.  Litiz,  in  Lancaster  County,  formerly  a 
church-settlement,  organized  in  1756,  the  seat  of  a  Church 
Boarding  School  for  young  ladies.  Lancaster,  church  edifice  on 
Orange  Street,  below  North  Queen,  organized  in  1750.  York,  in 
York  County,  organized  in  1755.  Lebanon,  in  Lebanon  County, 
organized  in  1847. 

New  York. — Neio  York  City,  English  church,  organized  iu 
1748,  German  church,  organized  in  1851.*  Brooklyn,  organized 
in  1854,  church-edifice  on  Jay  Street.  Staten  Island,  organized 
iu  1763.  Camden,  iu  Washington  County,  organized  in  1834. 
Utica,  in  Oneida  County,  organized  in  1854. 

Connecticut. — New  Haven,  German  church,  organized  in 
1859. 

New  Jersey. — E(/g  Harbour  City,  organized  in  1859.  Eliza- 
beth and  Greenville,  organized  in  1866.  Palmyra,  organized  in 
1863.    Progress,  organized  in  1865. 

Maryland. —  Graceiiam,  in  Frederick  County,  organized  in 
1758. 

*  At  the  time  of  writing  tias,  neither  of  tliese  organizations  have  church- 
edifices  of  their  own. 


THE  AMERICAN  PROVINCE, 


51 


Onio. —  GnadenhuUen,  organized  in  1799.  Fry's  Valley,  or- 
ganized in  1858.  Sharon,  organized  in  1827.  Canal  Dover,  or- 
ganized in  1842.    All  these  churches  are  in  Tuscarawas  County. 

Indiana. — Hope,  in  Bartholomew  County,  organized  in  1830, 
the  seat  of  a  Church  Boarding  School.  Enon,  an  affiliated 
station. 

Illinois. —  West  Salem,  in  Edward's  County,  organized  in  1844, 
divided  into  an  English  and  a  German  church  in  1858.  Olney, 
in  Richland  County,  organized  in  1856. 

Wisconsin. —  Watertown,  in  Jefferson  County,  organized  in 
1858.  Ebenezer,  in  the  same  County,  organized  in  1858. 
Ephraim,  in  Door  County,  organized  in  1855.  Sturgeon  Bay,  in 
the  same  county,  organized  in  1855.  J<^o?-<  Howard,  in  Brown 
County,  organized  in  1865 ;  Mishicott,  and  Menominee  being  affi- 
liated stations.  Freedom,  in  Outagamie  County,  organized  in 
1867.  Greenbay,  in  Brown  County,  organized  in  1850.  Lake 
Milk,  in  Jefferson  County,  organized  in  1856 ;  Mamre  and  North 
Salem  being  affiliated  stations. 

Iowa. —  Gracehill,  in  Washuigtou  County,  organized  in  1866. 
Moravia,  in  Appanoose  County,  organized  in  1865. 

Minnesota. —  Chaska,  in  Carver  County,  organized  in  1857, 
the  seat  of  a  Church  School.  Bethany,  in  Winona  County,  or- 
ganized in  1867. 

Virginia. — Mount  Bethel,  in  Carrol  County,  organized  in 
1851. 

North  Carolina. — Salem,  formerly  a  church-settlement,  now 
an  incorporated  borough,  organized  in  1766,  the  seat  of  a  Church 
Boarding  School  for  young  ladies.  It  has  two  church  edifices, 
the  one  for  the  white,  and  the  other  for  the  colored  congregation. 
Bethabara,  organized  in  1753.  Bethania,  organized  in  1760. 
Friedberg,  organized  in  1766.  Friedland,  organized  in  1780. 
Hope,  organized  in  1780.  New  Philadelphia,  organized  in  1851. 
Muddy  Creek,  organized  in  1856.  Macedonia,  organized  in  1856. 
Kernersville,  organized  in  1866.  All  these  churches  are  in 
Davidson  and  Forsyth  Counties.* 

Of  the  above  Churches  the  following,  at  the  time  of  writing  this,  belong 
to  the  Home  Mission,  and  are  not  yet  represented  by  delegates  in  the  Synod, 


52 


HISTOIcY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


Enterprises  of  the  American  Province. 

A.  The  Home  Mission. — This  is  the  name  given  to  the  work, 
recently  commenced  by  the  Church  in  different  parts  of  the 
United  States,  among  such  as  are  destitute  of  the  Gospel.  It 
caree  chiefly,  although  not  exclusively,  for  German  immigrants. 
The  initatory  steps  were  taken  after  the  Provincial  Synod  of 
1849,  when  the  Province  had  been  put  on  ^  more  indei)endent 
footing.  At  the  next  Synod,  in  1855,  a  regular  plan  of  operations 
was  matured,  and  a  Genviral  Home  Mission  Board  elected,  com- 
posed of  eight  members,  besides  the  members  of  the  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference.  (Sea  next  chapter.)  This  Board  was  again 
abolished,  by  the  Synod  of  1861,  and  the  entire  control  of  the 
work  committed  tc  the  Provincial  Conference.  At  the  Synod  of 
1864,  the  Pa.sturs  cf  the  Home  Misi;ion  Churches  received,  equally 
with  the  other  ministers,  the  right  of  a  seat  and  vote ;  while  the 
churches  themselves  aro  entitled  to  lay-representation,  as  soon 
as  they  become  self-sustaining.  The  Home  Mission  is  maintained 
by  voluntary  contributions.  In  several  of  the  churches  there 
ai"e  Home  Missionary  Societies  which  support  one  or  more 
Missionaries. 

B.  The  Editcational  Enterprises. — The  Eenewed  Church  of 
the  Brethren  began  to  direct  its  attention,  at  an  early  day,  to  the 
cause  of  education,  and  its  labors,  in  this  respect,  have  been  emi- 
nently blest  of  God.  Thousands,  not  belonging  to  the  communion 
of  the  Church,  have  received  their  education  in  its  Boarding 
Schools,  which,  in  all  the  Provinces,  enjoy  great  celebrity  and  a 
large  patronage. 

The  educational  institutions  of  the  American  Province  are 
the  following  : 

1.  The  Moravian  College  and  Theological  Society. — This  institu- 
tion was  founded  in  the  year  1807,  on  a  small  scale,  at  Nazareth, 
Pa.,  but  given  up  again  after  a  time.  In  1820,  it  was  re-organized, 
and  in  1838  removed  to  Bethlehem,  where  it  remained  until 

although  their  Pastors  have  seats  in  that  body:  South  Bethlehem,  CoveviUe, 
Oakland,  Nevj  York  German  Church,  New  Haven,  Egg  Harbor  City,  Elizabeth, 
Greenville,  Palmyra,  Progress,  Olney,  Fort  Howard,  Freedom,  Greenbay, 
Gracehill,  Moravia,  Chaska,  Bethany,  and  Mount  Bethel. 


THE  AMERICAX  PROVI^TCE.  53 

1850,  when  it  A\as  once  more  transferred  to  Nazareth.  The 
Synod  of  1858  remodeled  and  enlarged  the  institution,  ordering 
its  removal  to  Bethlehem  again,  where  it  is  now  located,  in  an 
extensive  edifice  purchased  for  the  purpose.  The  Faculty  consists 
of  a  President  and  four  Professors. 

In  order  to  sustain  this  important  institution,  the  Church  has 
the  following  sources  of  revenue:  First,  a  small  Endowment 
Fund  ;  second,  an  annual  payment  of  $1200  from  the  "  Society 
for  Propagating  the  Gospel  among  the  Heathen,"  in  accordance 
with  the  conditions  of  a  legacy  left  to  that  Association  ;  third, 
annual  collections  in  churches ;  fourth,  grants  from  the  "  Sus- 
tentation  Fund."    (See  next  chapter). 

2.  Nazareth  Hall,  located  at  Nazareth,  Pa.,  founded  in  1785. 
This  institution  is  the  Classical  School,  preparatoiy  to  the  College, 
and,  at  the  same  time,  a  Boarding  School  for  boys  generally,  at 
which  upward  of  two  thousand  boys  have  been  educated,  from 
all  parts  of  the  United  States  and  the  West  Indies.  The  sons  of 
Moravian  Ministers  receive  their  education  here,  at  the  expense 
of  the  Church,  for  a  period  of  four  years.  The  Teachers,  for  the 
most  part,  are  candidates  for  the  ministry,  who  enter  the  school 
after  having  finished  their  studies  in  the  Theological  Seminary. 
The  average  number  of  boarders,  annually,  is  ninety. 

3.  Bethlehem  Female  Seminary,  located  at  Bethlehem,  founded 
in  1785 ;  a  flourishing  Boarding  School  for  young  ladies,  at  which 
more  than  five  thousand,  from  every  part  of  the  country,  have 
been  educated.  The  average  number  of  boarders,  annually,  is 
two  hundred. 

4.  Linden  Hall,  located  at  Litiz,  Pa.,  founded  in  1794 ;  a 
Boarding  School  for  young  ladies,  at  which  about  twenty-five 
hundred  have  been  educated.  The  average  number  of  scholars, 
annually,  is  one  hundred. 

5.  Salem  Female  Academy,  located  at  Salem,  N.  C,  founded  in 
1802 ;  a  boarding  School  for  young  ladies,  celebrated  throughout 
the  Southern  States.  More  than  four  thousand  young  ladies  have 
received  their  education  at  this  institution,  not  including  those 
from  the  town  of  Salem. 

6.  Hope  Academy,  located  at  flope,  Indiana,  and  founded 
in  1866. 


54 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


7.  Chaska  Academy,  located  at  Chaska,  Minnesota,  and  founded 
in  1865. 

8.  Parochial  ScJiools. — Besides  these  Boarding  Schools,  there 
are  Parochial  Schools,  at  Bethlehem,  Nazareth,  Salem,  Utica, 
New  York  German  Church,  and  Elizabeth.  That  at  Bethlehem 
deserves  particularly  to  be  mentioned.  It  owns  a  very  extensive 
edifice,  has  a  complete  organization,  and  numbers  two  hundred 
and  eighty  pupils. 

C.  Publications  of  the  Province. — The  Moravian  Book 
Store  and  Publication  Office  are  located  at  Bethlehem.  Periodical 
publications  are  the  following:  The  Moravian,  a  weekly  news- 
paper ;  the  Bnieder-Botscha  fter,  a  bi-weekly  newspaper ;  the  Text 
Book,  a  collection  of  two  Scripture  passages,  one  from  the  Old 
and  the  other  from  the  New  Testament,  each  with  a  corresponding 
stanza  from  the  Hym  Book,  arranged  for  every  day  in  the  year. 

This  annual,  which  has  appeared  since  1731,  is  published  in 
all  the  Provinces  of  the  Unity,  and  prepared  by  the  Unity's 
Elders'  Conference.  The  most  distant  Missions  receive  it,  and 
it  is  issued  in  the  German,  English,  French,  Swedish,  Esqui- 
maux, and  Negro-English  languages.  It  circulates,  too,  very 
extensively  among  Christians  of  other  names. 


SECTION  II.  THE  CONTINENTAL  PROVINCE. 

The  Churches  of  the  Continental  Province,  with  the  exception 
of  four,  are  Moravian  Settlements,  and  still  hold  to  the  regulations 
and  have  the  institutions  that  constitute  them  such.  These  regu- 
lations are  of  two  kinds,  internal  and  external. 

1.  Internal  Regulations.  —  Each  Church  is  divided,  with 
reference  to  the  station,  sex  or  age  of  the  members,  into  distinct 
classes,  called  choirs;  namely,  those  of  the  married  people, 
widowers,  widows,  unmarried  brethren,  unmarried  sisters,  youths, 
maidens,  and  children.  The  design  of  this  division  is  to  bring 
home  to  every  station  in  life  the  duties  and  obligations  incumbent 
upon  the  same,  according  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  thus  to 


THE  CONTINENTAL  PROVINCE, 


55 


facilitate  their  fulfillment.  Each  choir  is  committed  to  the  super- 
vision of  one  or  more  Elders  of  its  oAvn  sex,  who  care  for  its 
spiritual  welfare,  and  watch  over  the  strict  observance  of  the 
established  discipline.  These  regulations  gave  to  Wesley  the 
idea  of  the  classes,  into  which  the  churches  of  the  ]\Iethodist 
denomination  are  dividetl. 

In  the  British  Province,  and  in  a  few  of  the  churches  of  the 
American,  the  choirs,  to  some  extent,  are  kept  up.  In  the  case 
of  the  latter,  however,  there  are  no  special  superintendents,  other 
than  the  Pastors  of  the  churches,  who,  annually,  on  the  festival 
days  of  such  choirs,  hold  sen-ices  particularly  for  their  instruction 
and  edification. 

2.  External  Regulations. — The  members  of  the  Continental 
churches  live  together,  in  towns  or  villages,  which  are  exclu- 
sively Moravian ;  or  occupy  distinct  quarters  of  cities.  None 
but  members  are  allowed  to  hold  real  estate,  although  others 
may  lease  houses ;  which  is  very  generally  done.  In  every  set- 
tlement there  are  a  public  inn,  and  one  or  more  mercantile 
establishments,  or  trades,  belonging  to  the  Church,  the  profits  of 
which  go  to  its  support.  This  arrangement  does  not  exclude 
private  enterprise  and  trades,  of  which  there  are  many.  The 
settlements  are  governed  by  a  council,  called  the  "  Board  of 
Overseers,"  elected  by  the  adult  male  members  of  the  Church. 
At  the  head  ef  the  council  stands  a  Deacon,  who  beai-s  the  title 
of  "  Warden,"  and  is  its  executive  otficer.  On  business  of  im- 
portance, a  general  meeting  of  all  the  adult  male  members  is 
convened.  The  purpose  of  this  exclusive  system  is  to  keep  out 
of  the  congregation,  as  much  as  possible,  the  follies  and  sins  of 
the  world,  and  to  promote  sober,  righteous  and  holy  living.  By 
the  blessing  of  God,  this  has  been  accomplished,  in  a  great  degree. 

3.  The  Institutions. — The  peculiar  institutions,  belonging  to  a 
settlement,  are  the  Brethren's,  Sisters',  and  Widou's'  Houses.  In 
a  Brethren's  House,  unmarried  men  live  together,  and  carry  on 
various  trades  and  professions,  the  profits  of  which  are  applied  to 
the  support  of  the  establishment,  and  of  the  Church  in  general. 
A  Sisters'  House  is  inhabited  by  unmarried  women,  who  en- 
gage in  different  kinds  of  work.    In  each  House  there  is  a 


56 


HISTORY  OF  THK  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


common  refectory,  dormitory,  and  prayer-hall.  Daily  religious 
services  are  held.  There  is  nothing  monastic  in  the  principles 
underlying  these  establishments,  or  in  the  regulations  by  which 
they  are  governed.  The  inmates,  who  are  almost  invariably  such  as 
have  no  other  homes,  stay  in  them  altogether  at  their  own  option  ; 
gain  an  honest  and  decent  livelihood,  which  in  European  countries, 
with  their  overstocked  population,  is  a  matter  of  great  moment ; 
and  enjoy  the  advantage  of  particular  religious  instructions. 
Such  Houses,  moreover,  are  training-schools  for  many  of  those 
whom  God  calls  to  the  work  of  Foreign  Missions.  A  large  num- 
ber of  the  Moravian  Missionaries,  male  and  female,  now  laboring 
among  heathen  nations,  in  different  parts  of  the  world,  went  forth 
from  the  Brethren's  and  Sisters'  Houses  of  the  Continental 
Province.  A  Widows'  House  is  a  home  for  indigent  or  other 
widows,  supplying  the  inmates  with  all  the  comforts  which  they 
need,  at  moderate  cliarges,  and  enabling  even  the  poorest  to  live 
in  a  respectable  manner. 

Each  House  has  a  spiritual  and  temporal  superintendent.  The 
former  cares  for  the  religious  welfare  of  the  inmates,  and  of 
the  whole  choir  to  which  they  belong;  the  latter  directs  the 
financial  concerns  of  the  establishment.  Superintendents  of  the 
Sisters'  and  Widows'  Houses  are  always  females. 

The  spiritual  government  of  a  Continental  church  is  entrusted 
to  a  Board,  consisting  of  the  Pastors  of  that  church,  the  Principals 
of  its  Boarding  Schools,  the  Warden,  and  the  Superintendents  of 
the  several  houses  described  above.  This  Board  is  called  the 
Elders  Conference.  At  its  head  stands  the  senior  Pastor  of  the 
church. 

The  churches  of  the  Continental  Province  are  the  following  : 
Saxony. — ITerrnlnd,  in  Upper  Lusatia,  the  mother  congrega- 
tion of  the  Renewed  Moravian  Church,  begun  in  1722.  It  lies 
on  the  estate  of  Berthelsdorf,  formerly  the  property  of  Count 
Zinzendorf,  now  belonging  to  the  Continental  Province.  About 
three-quarters  of  a  mile  from  Herrnhut  is  the  village  of  Berthels- 
dorf, where  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  has  its  seat.  The 
members,  with  their  families,  live  partly  in  the  castle,  once 
the  residence  of  Zinzendorf,  and  partly  in  two  large  mansions 


THE  AMERICAN  PROVINCE. 


57 


erected  near  by.  In  the  castle  is  the  Conference-Eoom,  where 
the  Board  meets,  and,  by  the  side  of  it,  a  prayer-hall,  in  which 
the  members  and  their  families  gather  for  daily  worship.  Klein- 
fvelke,  begun  hi  1751,  in  Upper  Lusatia,  Here  are  the  schools 
for  the  education  of  the  children  of  the  Missionaries  of  the  Church. 

Prussia. — Niesky,  in  Upper  Lusatia,  begun  in  1742.  This  is 
the  seat  of  the  College  of  the  Continental  Province.  Gnadau, 
near  Magdeburg,  begun  in  1767.  Gnadenfrei,  in  Silesia,  begun 
in  1743.  Gnadenberg,  in  Silesia,  begun  in  1743.  Nexisalz,  in 
Silesia,  begun  in  1744.  This  settlement  constitutes  a  distinct 
quarter  of  the  town  of  Neusalz,  on  the  Oder.  Gnadenjeld,  in 
Silesia,  begun  in  1780.  This  is  the  seat  of  the  Theological  Semi- 
nary. Goldberg,  in  Silesia,  begun  in  1858,  a  country  congre- 
gation and  no  settlement.  Neuwied,  on  the  Rhine,  begun  in 
1750.  This  settlement  comprises  a  distinct  quarter  of  the  town, 
as  at  Neusalz.  Berlin,  begun  in  1744.  This  is  not  a  settlement, 
but  an  ordinary  city  congregation.  Rixdorf,  begun  in  1756,  three 
miles  from  Berlin  ;  a  country  congregation  and  no  settlement. 
Norden,  in  East  Friesland,  begun  in  1757,  a  small  country  con- 
gregation.   Christiansfeld,  in  Schleswig,  begun  in  1772. 

Grand  Duchy  of  Baden. — Kdnig^feld,  begun  in  1807. 

Duchy  op  Saxe-Gotha. — Neudietendorf,  near  Erfurt,  begun 
in  1753. 

Principalppy  of  Reuss-Schleitz. — Ebersdorf,  begun  in  1746. 
Holland. — Zeist,  near  Utrecht,  begun  in  1746.  Harlem, 
begun  in  1744,  a  city  congregation. 

Russia. — Sarepta,  on  the  Wolga,  near  Zarizyn,  begun  in  1765. 

Enterprises  of  the  Continental  Province. 

A.  The  Diaspora. — This  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  works 
of  which  modern  church-history  knows.  It  is  a  Mission  among 
the  state-churches  of  the  Continent  of  Europe,  having  their 
evangelization  for  its  object,  without  thereby  severing  the  ecclesi- 
astical connection  of  their  members.  Seventy  Missionaries  are, 
at  present,  engaged  in  this  work.  Each  one  has  a  district,  in 
which  he  labors.  It  is  his  duty  to  visit  from  house  to  house,  and 
4 


58 


HISTORY  OF  THE  JVfORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


to  hold  stated  meetings  for  prayer  and  exhortation.  Tlie  persons 
visited  are  divided  into  two  classes!.  The  first  comprises  "the 
Brethren  and  Sistei-s  of  the  Diaspora,"  in  general ;  that  is,  such 
as  receive  the  visits  of  the  Missionary  and  attend  his  ordinary 
meetings.  The  second  comprehends  the  "  Societies  of  the  Breth- 
ren." These  consist  of  pxM'sor.s  who  desire  to  maintain  a  closer 
fellowship  witli  tlic  Moravian  Cluirch,  and  are  formed  into 
Societies,  governed  by  certain  rules,  and  presided  over  by  the 
Missionary.  For  the  members  of  these  Societies  all  the  religious 
service-;  peculiar  to  the  Moravi;ni  Clnirch,  on  the  Continent,  are 
held  ;  but  the  3,Iissionary  never  adniiiiisters  the  sacraments. 
These  the  members  of  the  Societies  receive  in  the  state-churches, 
to  which  they  continue  to  belong  and  in  Avhich  they  also  attend 
on  the  regular  ministrations  of  the  Word.  In  this  manner, 
S^xjner's  idea,  of  little  churches  within  the  Church,  has  been 
extensively  realized. 

The  name  given  to  this  circle  of  awakened  soals,  scattered 
throughout  the  Protestant  churches  of  Europe,  is  the  "  Diaspora 
of  the  lin-IIirrit'-<  Chureh."  It  came  into  use  in  the  year  1750, 
and  is  taken  from  the  original  Greek  of  1  Pet.  i.  1,  "Peter,  an 
apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  elect  strangers  of  the  Diaspora  of 
Pontus,"  that  is,.  "  living  scattered  throu^ghout  Pontus-." 

Touching  principles,  the  mode  of  conducting  the  work  is  the 
same  in  all  the  ('ountries  of  Europe  to  which  it  has  extended, 
but  varies  in  its  details  according  to  the  ecclesiastical  peculiarities 
of  the  State  in  which  it  is  going  on.  In  some  cases,  the  Mission- 
ary resides  permanently  in  his  district ;  in  others  he  visits  statedly, 
from  neighboring  Moravian  churches.  Many  districts  have 
chapels,  or  praycr-halis,  for  religious  services  ;  in  others,  these 
are  held  in  private  houses.  The  enterprise  is  sujDported  chiefly 
by  the  contributions  of  the  Society-members  themselves,  aided  by 
grants  made  from  the  funds  o-f  the  Continental  Province. 

At  the  present  time,  the  Diaspora  embraces  the  following  dis- 
tricts : 

I.  Germany — a.  Kingdom  of  Saxon^*,  Zipper  and  Lower 
lAisatia.  b.  Kingdom  of  Prussia,  Province  of  Silesia,  Pro- 
vince of  Brandenburg,  Provinee  of  Pommerania,  Provinee  of  Prua- 


THE  AMERICAN  PROVINCE. 


59 


sia,  Province  of  Saxony,  Province  of  Rhenish-Prussia,  Province  of 
Hannover,  Province  of  Schlesivig-Holsfein.  c.  North  Germany. 
Bremen,  Bruns^vick,  Hannover,  Oldenburg,  d.  Middle  Ger- 
many. Hesse,  Thuringia,  Bavaria,  Franconia.  e.  South  Ger- 
many.   Wurteinberg.  f.  Bohemia  and  Moravia. 

II.  Switzerland  and  France. —  Cantons  Basel,  Zurich, 
ScJiaffhaiisen,  Aargau,  Bern,  Neufchatel  and  French  Switzerland; 
Swiss  frontier  of  France,  Southern  France ,  Strasshurg,  Bordeaux. 

III.  Denmark,  Norway  and  Sweden. — Jutland,  Copenha- 
gen, Christiania,  Drontheim,  Stuvanger,  Stockholm,  Gothenburg. 

IV.  Russia. — Poland,  Livonia,  Fsthonia,  Island  of  Oesel,  St. 
Petersburg. 

The  work  in  the  Russian  Province  is  very  extensive,  although 
it  has  been  not  a  little  hindered,  of  late  years,  by  the  bigotry  of 
the  Lutherans,  under  the  leadership  of  Dr.  Kurtz  (vide  Intro- 
duction), of  Dorpat.  About  eighty  thousand  souls  belong,  in  all, 
to  the  Diaspora. 

B.  Home  Missions. — Distinct  from  the  Diaspora,  are  various 
smaller  entei-prises,  among  the  destitute  peasantry,  carried  on  by 
private  associations,  in  the  vicinity  of  Continental  churches. 
The  Children's  Home  smdi  Spinning  School,  near  Herrnhut,  deserve 
to  be  particularly  mentioned. 

There  i*  also  a  far  distant  colony  of  Germans,  at  Bethel,  in 
Southern  Australia,  under  the  supervision  of  this  Province. 

C.  Educational  Enterprises. — These  are  numerous  and 
flourishing. 

1.  The  Theological  Seminary,  located  at  Gnadenfeld,  in  Silesia, 
founded  in  1754,  an  excellent  institution,  with  three  Professors. 
Average  number  of  students  twenty. 

2.  The  College,  called  Paedagogiwm,  located  at  Niesky,  in 
Pi-ussia,  founded  in  1754.  Average  number  of  students,  sixty,  of 
Professors,  nine. 

2.  Boarding  Schools  for  Boys  and  Girls,  at  which  a  large  num- 
ber of  pupils  not  belonging  to  the  Church  are  educated.  The 
number  of  these  schools  amounts  to  twenty-five,  as  follows :  at 
Christiansfield,  two,  (one  for  boys,  and  the  other  for  girls ;)  at 


60 


HISTORY  OP  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH, 


EbersdorJ,  two  ;  at  Gnadau  and  Gaadenberg,  each  two  ;  at  Gnad- 
enfrei,  one  for  girls ;  at  Kleinwelke,  two,  for  the  children  of  the 
Missionaries ;  at  Konigsfeld,  two ;  at  Neudietendorf,  two ;  at 
Neusalz,  one  for  girls ;  at  Neuwied,  two ;  at  Nieslcy,  one  for  boys ; 
at  Zeid,  two.  Besides  these  institutions,  located  in  the  midst  of 
regular  settlements,  there  are  the  following  elsewhere:  At 
Lindheim,  in  Livonia,  a  school  for  girls ;  at  Lausanne,  on  Lake 
Geneva,  in  Switzerland,  an  excellent  school  for  boys ;  at  Mont- 
auban,  in  France,  a  school  for  girls  ;  and  at  Montmirail,  in  the 
Canton  of  Neuchaftel,  Switzerland,  a  celebrated  Seminary  for 
young  ladies,  a  kind  of  Normal  Boarding  School,  where  many 
of  the  teachers  employed  in  the  other  schools  of  the  Church  are 
educated. 

D.  Publications. — ^The  Church  Book  Store  is  located  at 
(inadau,  in  Prussia.  The  following  are  the  periodical  publi- 
cations : 

\.  The  Text  Book,  an  annual,  as  in  the  American  Province. 
'2.  The  Missiomblatt,  a  monthly  missionary  magazine. 

3.  Nachrichten  aus  der  Brudergemeine,  a  monthly  magazine, 
containing  discourses,  sermons,  memoirs  and  missionary  accounts. 

4.  Nachrichten  aus  der  Brudergemeine,  als  Manuscript  ge- 
druckt,  a  similar  magazine,  giving  accounts  particularly  from  the 
Diaspora. 

5.  Nachrichten  aus  der  U.  A.  C,  a  short  report  issued  by  the 
Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  and  containing  the  latest  intelligence 
from  all  parts  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum.    Published  monthly. 

6.  Der  Bruder-Bote,  a  bi-monthly  of  a  general  religious  char- 
acter. 

E.  The  Ministers'  Conference  at  Herrn'hut. — This  may 
be  classed  among  the  enterprises  of  the  Church  on  the  Continent 
In  the  year  1754,  a  number  of  Ministers  of  the  state-church, 
residing  in  the  neighborhood  of  Herrnhut,  met  at  Berthelsdorf, 
with  several  Moravian  Ministers,  for  the  purpose  of  consulting 
together  on  the  furtherance  of  the  work  of  God.  This  led  to  the 
organization  of  a  Union  called  "  The  Ministers'  Conference  of 
Herrnhut."  It  assembles  annually,  and  has  greatly  extended 
the  sphere  of  its  operations.    Between  sixty  and  seventy  Minis- 


THE  BRITISH  PROVINCE. 


61 


ters  of  the  state-church  attend  it  in  person,  and  there  are  numer- 
ous corresponding  members  in  different  parts  of  Germany,  Switz- 
erland, France,  Holland,  England,  Denmark,  Norway,  SAveden, 
and  even  the  United  States. 


SECTION  in.  THE  BRITISH  PROVINCE. 

Among  the  churches  of  the  British  Province,  there  are  four 
settlements  like  those  on  the  Continent,  the  rest  are  ordinary 
churches.    The  following  is  the  list : 

In  England,  London,  organized  in  1742  ;  Ockbrook,  in  Derby- 
shire, organized  in  1750,  a  Moravian  settlement,  the  seat  of  the 
British  Provincial  Board ;  Fulneck,  organized  in  1755,  a  !Mora- 
\aan  settlement ;  Horton,  organized  in  1867  ;  Wyhe,  organized  in 
1755;  Mirfield,  organized  in  1755;  Gomensa/,  organized  in  1755; 
Baildon,  organized  in  1816.  All  these  are  in  Yorkshire.  Fair- 
field, in  Lancashire,  organized  in  1784,  a  Moravian  settlement ; 
Salem,  in  Lancashire,  organized  in  1836;  Leominster,  in  Here- 
fordshire, organized  in  1759  ;  Woodford,  in  Northampton,  organ- 
ized in  1796;  Bedford,  in  Bedfordshire,  organized  in  1745; 
Kimbolton,  in  Huntingdonshire,  organized  in  1825 ;  Risely,  in 
Bedfordshire,  organized  in  1810;  Fertenhall,  in  Bedfordshire, 
organized  m  1827 ;  Bristol,  in  Gloucestershire,  organized  in 
1755;  Kingsicood,  in  Gloucestershire,  organized  in  1757;  Brock- 
weir,  in  MonmouthshiTe,  organized  in  1833;  Bath,  in  Somerset- 
shire, organized  in  1765 ;  Bolton sbor on f/h,  in  Somersetshire, 
organized  in  1859  ;  Tytherton,  in  Wiltshire,  organized  in  1748  : 
Malmesbury,  in  Wiltshire,  organized  in  1748 ;  Devonport,  in  De- 
vonshire, organized  in  1805 ;  Dukinfield,  in  Cheshire,  organized 
in  1755;  Crook;  West  Pennard ;  and  Westivood. 

In  Wales,  Ilaverfordivest,  with  Pendine,  in  Pembrokshire, 
organized  in  1763, 

In  Scotland,  Ayr,  in  Ayrshire,  organized  in  1778. 

In  Ireland,  Bnhlin,  organized  in  1750;  Gracehill,  Antrim 
C'ounty,  a  Moravian  settlement,  organized  in  1755 ;  Ballinderry, 


62 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


in  Antrim  County,  organized  in  1755;  Gracefield,  in  Londonderry 
County,  organized  in  1755;  Kihcarlhi,  in  Down  County,  organ- 
ized in  1755;  Kilkecl,  in  Down  County,  organized  in  1763; 
CootehiH,  in  Cavan  County,  organized  in  1765, 

Enterprises  qf\  the  British  Province. 

A.  Educational  Enterprises. — Thi^  Province  has  no  Theo- 
logical Seminary  or  College  of  its  own,  other  than  a  Training 
Institution,  recently  established  at  Fulneck,  where  young  men 
are  prepared  for  the  ministry  at  home  and  in  the  Foreign  Mission 
field.  There  are,  however,  a  number  of  Boarding  Schools,  namely : 
At  Bedford,  one  for  girls ;  at  Dukinfield,  one  for  girls ;  at  Fairfield, 
two,  (one  for  boys,  the  other  for  girls;)  at  Fulneck,  two  ;  at  Ock- 
hrook,  two;  at  Graechill,  two;  at  Gomersal,  one  for  girls;  at 
Mirfield,  one  for  boys  ;  at  Ti/fherton  and  TFv/^-e,  each,  one  for  girls; 
fifteen  in  all. 

B.  Home  Mission. — This  cause  is  carried  on  chiefly  by  so- 
called  Scripture  Readers,  who  itinerate  in  Ireland,  visiting  the 
cottages  of  the  po(jr,  reading  to  them  the  Word  of  God,  and 
explaining  its  meaning. 

C.  Publications. — The  Church  Book  Store  is  located  in 
London.  Periodical  publications  arc  the  following :  The  Text 
Book,  as  in  the  other  Provinces ;  the  J'eriodical  Accounts,  a 
quarterly  magazine,  devoted  to  the  interests  of  the  Foreign  jMis- 
sion  work,  and  established  in  1790;  the  Messenger,  a  montWy 
miscellany. 

Having  given  an  account  of  the  three  Provinces  of  the  Unitas 
Fratrum,  as  they  now  appear,  and  of  the  enterprises  carried  on 
by  each,  we  ];)roceed  to  that  great  work  wdiich  engages  the  chief 
attention  of  the  Church,  and  in  which  all  the  Provinces  unitedly 
take  part.    It  is  the  cause  of  Foreign  Missions. 


SECTION  IV.— THE  FOREION  MISSION  WORK. 

The  Foreign  Mission  work  was  begun  in  the  year  1732,  ten 
years  after  the  erection  of  the  first  house  at  Herrnhut,  when  that 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSION  WORK. 


63 


settlement,  numbering  about  six  lunulred  souls,  constituted  the 
only  Moravian  church  iu  existence.  lieonard  Dober  and  David 
Nitschmann,  the  latter  afterward  the  first  Bishop  of  the  Renewed 
Church,  were  the  pioneers,  and  proceede<l  to  the  Island  of  St. 
Thomas,  where  a  Mission  was  established  among  the  negro  slaves. 
Since  that  time,  although  the  enterprises  which  were  undertaken 
did  not  always  prove  successful,  the  cause  has  prospered  beyond 
the  most  sanguine  hopes  of  the  eai-ly  Brethren.  The  missionary 
spirit,  in  the  first  stage  of  its  development,  manifested  itself  par- 
ticularly among  the  immigrants  from  jMoravia.  It  was,  therefore, 
the  life  of  the  Ancient  Unitas,  a  life  which  Rome  could  not 
quench,  that  gave  a  new  impulse  to  the  missionary  undertakings 
of  modern  times,  and  extended  the  principles  of  the  Reformers 
before  the  Reformation  to  countries  whose  existence  was  un- 
known when  Huss  preached  the  Gosi>el  in  Bohemia,  and  Gregory 
laid  the  foundation  of  the  Brethren'.?  Church. 

Up  to  the  year  1852,  the  Church  had  sent  out  one  thousand 
nine  hundred  and  forty-seven  Missionaries,  male  and  female. 
Taking  the  annual  average  of  those  who  entered  the  service 
since  then  to  have  been  twenty,  the  whole  number  of  Mission- 
aries, male  and  female,  who  have  gone  forth  from  the  Moravian 
Church,  in  the  one  hundred  and  thirty-six  years  of  the  existence 
of  the  Foreign  Mission  enterprise,  amounts  to  hvo  thoumnd  tico 
hundred  and  sLdy-seven. 

Since  the*commencement  of  the  work,  unsuccessful  attempts  to 
establish  Missions  have  been  made  in  the  following  countries : 
Lapland,  among  the  Samoi/edcs,  Algiers,  Ceylon,  China,  Persia, 
East  Indies,  Caucasus,  and  Demarara.  In  the  following  coun- 
tries Missions  were  established,  but  afterwards  suspended  : 
Guinea,  among  the  Calmucks,  Abyssinia,  and  Tranquehar. 

The  present  extent  of  the  Foreign  Mission  field,  which  is  gen- 
erally divided  into  Provinces,  is  the  following  : 

FiKST  Pkovixce,  Greerdand,  six  stations:  Xew  Herrnhu:, 
Lichtenfels,  Lichtenau,  Fredericksthal,  Umanak  and  Igdlorpait. 

Skcoxd  Pr.ovixcE,  Labrador,  five  stations  :  Xain,  Hopedale. 
Okak,  Hebron,  and  Zoar. 

Third  Province,  NoriJi  America,  three  stations :  Kew  Fair- 


64 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


field,  in  Canada  West,  among  the  Delaware  Indians;  New 
Westfield,  in  Kansas,  among  the  Delaware  Indians ;  New  Sjiring 
Place,  among  the  Cherokees,  in  the  Cherokee  Country. 

Fourth  Province,  St.  Tliomas  and  St.  Jan,  five  stations: 
New  Herrnhut,  Niesky,  Town  of  St.  Thomas,  in  St.  Thomas  ; 
Bethany  and  Emmaus,  in  St.  Jan. 

Fifth  Province,  St.  Croix,  three  stations :  Friedensthal, 
Friedensberg,  and  Friedensfeld. 

Sixth  Province,  Jamacia,  fourteen  stations :  Fairfield,  New 
Eden,  Irwin  Hill,  New  Carmel,  New  Bethlehem,  New  Fulneck, 
New  Nazareth,  Beaufort,  New  Hope,  Lititz,  Bethany,  Bethabara, 
Springfield,  Cheapside,  together  with  Broadleaf 

Seventh  Puovince,  Antigua,  eight  stations:  St.  Johns,  to- 
gether with  Five  Islands,  Gracehill,  Gracebay,  Cedar  Hall,  New- 
field,  Lebanon,  Gracefield,  Greenbay. 

Eighth  Province,  St.  Kitts,  four  stations:  Basseterre,  Be- 
thesda,  Estridge,  Bethel. 

Ninth  Province,  Barbados,  lour  stations:  Sharon,  Bridge- 
town, Mount  Tabor,  Clifton  Hill. 

Tenth  Province,  Tobago,  two  stations:  Montgomery  and 
Moriah. 

Eleventh  Province,  Mosquito  Coast,  six  stations :  Blue- 
fields,  Rama,  Magdala,  Bethania,  Joppa  on  Corn  Island,  Eph- 
rata. 

Twelfth  Province,  Surinain,  twelve  stations :  Paramaribo, 
with  Beekhuizen  and  Combe,  Clevia,  Rust-en- Werk,  Leliendal, 
Annaszorg,  Charlottenburg,  Catharine  Sophia,  Herrendyk,  Salem, 
Beersheba,  Waterloo,  New  Bambey. 

Thirteenth  PaoviNCE,  South  Africa,  twelve  stations :  Gen- 
adendal  with  Twistwyk,  Mamre,  Robben  Island,  Elim,  Enon, 
Clarkson,  Shiloh,  Goshen,  Berea,  Wittewatcr  and  Goedverwacht, 
Engotini,  Baziya. 

Fourteenth  Province,  Australia,  two  stations :  Ebenezer, 
Ramahyuk,  in  Gippsland.  Besides,  a  Mission  in  the  interior  of 
the  country  has  been  recently  undertaken,  which  employs  four 
Missionaries. 

Fifteenth  Province,  Thibet,  two  stations:  Kyelang,  iu 
Lahoul,  Poo  in  Kunawur. 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSION  -WORK. 


65 


There  are  fifteen  Proviuces  and  eighty-eight  regular  stations, 
besides  many  preaching  places.  The  number  of  Missionaries, 
male  and  female,  at  present  in  the  field  is  three  hundred  and 
eighteen ;  the  total  number  of  converts  under  instruction  seventy 
thousand  three  hundred  and  eleven.  These  belong  to  the  following 
tribes:  Greenlanders,  Esquimaux,  Indians,  Negroes,  Kaffres, 
Hottentots,  Fingoos,  Tambookies,  Papuans  and  Thibetans. 

In  all  the  Mission  Provinces  particular  attention  is  paid  to  the 
education  of  the  young,  and  Day  as  well  as  Sunday  Schools 
abound.  The  school  system  is  most  fully  developed  in  the  British 
West  Indies.  In  Jamaica  alone,  nearly  thirty-two  hundred 
children  are  educated  in  the  Mission  Schools. 

Training  cn-  formal  Schools  have  been  established  in  the  fol- 
lowing Provinces,  for  the  education  of  Native  Assistants  :  South 
Africa,  school  organized  in  1838;  Ja?)iatfa,  male  school  organized 
in  1842,  female  school  organized  in  1858;  Antigua,  school 
organized  in  1847,  a  second  institution  in  the  same  Island  for 
female  Assistants  ;  Greenland,  school  organized  in  1850  ;  Suri- 
nam, school  organized  in  1851 ;  six  Training  Institutions  in  all. 

In  carrying  on  the  mission  work  it  has  always  been  a  funda- 
mental principle  of  the  Church,  to  manifest — in  the  language  of 
the  "  Synodal  Results  " — "  less  solicitude  to  bring  a  great  number 
of  persons  to  a  profession  of  the  Christian  faith,  than,  by  means 
of  the  Gosjjel  preached  with  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of 
power,  '  to  turn  souls  from  darkness  unto  light,  from  the  power  of 
Satan  unto  God.'  For  this  purpose,  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel 
must  be  accompanied  by  the  special  care  of  individual  souls; 
periodical  conversations  of  the  Missionaries  Avith  the  members  of 
their  congregations,  according  to  their  several  classes,  and  visits 
to  the  houses  and  to  the  beds  of  the  sick  and  dying,  are  deemed 
of  the  utmost  importance."  (Synodal  Results,  1857,  §  102.) 
This  principle  is  faithfully  observed  in  all  the  Mission  Provinces. 
In  order  to  facilitate  its  application,  the  converts  are  divided  into 
the  folkwing  classes :  1.  Neiv  People,  the  lowest  class,  compris- 
ing those  who  have  applied  to  the  IMissionaries  for  instruction. 
These  are  taught  the  rudiments  of  the  Christian  religion.  2. 
Candidates  for  Baptism,  a  higher  class,  to  which  such  from  the 


66 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


former  are  promoted,  as  receive  instruction  preparatory  to  their 
baptism.  3.  Baptized  Adults,  a  still  higher  class,  to  which  those 
belong  who  have  been  baptized.  4.  Communicants,  the  highest 
class,  to  which  those  of  the  former  are  promoted  who  have  been 
confirmed  and  admitted  to  the  Lord's  Supper.  There  are,  besides, 
two  other  classes  :  Baptized  Children — the  children  of  parent" 
in  fellowship  with  the  Church.  Excluded — those  under  church- 
discipline,  who  receive  particular  attention  from  the  Missiona- 
ries. 

*  The  manner  in  which  the  mission- work  of  the  Moravian  Church 
is  supported  constitutes  a  subject  of  interest  and  importance.  The 
whole  amount  required  for  this  purpose  is,  annually,  about  350,000 
German  (Rix)  dollars,  or  about  $262,500,  United  States  currency. 
The  principal  items  of  expense  are;  the  maintenance  of  the 
Missionaries  and  their  journeys ;  the  erection  of  church  edifices, 
.school  and  mission  houses;  the  support  of  the  Normal  and  Day 
Schools  ;  pensions  to  retired  Missionaries  and  widows  of  Mission- 
aries ;  the  education  of  the  children  of  Missionaries ;  salaries  ol 
the  members  of  the  Board,  agents,  &c.  In  some  Provinces,  the 
Missionaries  themselves  receive  no  fixed  salary,  while  in  the  ser- 
vice, but  a  decent  and  comfortable  support ;  enjoying,  besides,  the 
advantages  just  enumerated,  namely,  the  right  to  have  their  chil- 
dren educated,  at  the  exj)ense  of  the  Church,  and  a  pension  when 
they  leave  the  field,  on  account  of  sickness  or  old  age.  In  other 
Provinces  they  are  salaried.  If  a  Missionary  dies,  his  widow  is 
pensioned. 

The  sources  of  revenue,  upon  which  the  Church  depends  for 
prosecuting  the  work,  are  the  folloAving : 

1.  Annual  contributions  from  the  members  in  the  thn>,e  Pro- 
vinces of  the  Unity ;  and  from  other  friends  of  the  cause,  by 
whom  a  large  amount  is  given,  especially  in  England. 

2.  Interest  received  from  several  funded  legacies,  which  have 
been  left  with  the  proviso  that  the  capital  shall  not  be  touched. 

3.  Other  legacies. 

4.  (Contributions  and  donations  of  Missionary  Associations, 
established  in  tlie  three  Provinces  of  the  Unity.  This  is  a  very 
important  source  of  income. 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSION  WORK. 


67 


In  the  American  Province,  there  are  Societies  of  this  kind  in  a 
number  of  the  cliurches.  The  principal  one  is  The  Society  of  the  * 
United  -Brethren  for  Propagating  the  Gospel  among  the  Jfeathen, 
wliose  board  has  its  seat  at  Bethlehem.  This  Association  wa.? 
incorporated  in  1788.  All  bishops,  presbytei-s,  and  deacons  of 
the  Moravian  Church,  in  the  United  States,  are,  exofficio,  mem- 
bers of  it;  the  other  members  are  elected.  It  holds  a  funded 
capital,  and  it?  annual  contribution  to  the  mission-treasury  is 
about  810,000.  A  similar  Society  exists  at  Salem,  N.  C.  Female 
^^i■■<siouary  Societies  have  been  established  at  Bethlehem,  Nazareth, 
and  Litiz.  Young  Mens  Missionanj  Societies  at  Bethlehem  and 
Salem.  In  Ohio  there  is  an  efficient  Association,  composed  of 
members  from  the  four  churches  of  Tuscarawas  Count)'. 

The  most  active  and  important  Missionary'  Societies,  however, 
arc  found  in  the  British  Province,  the  two  principal  ones  being 
the  following:  The  Brethren's  Society  for  the  Fxtrthernnce  of  the 
Gospel  among  the  Heathen,  established  in  1741 ;  and  The  London 
Association  in  Aid  of  the  3Iissions  of  the  United  Brethren,  founded 
in  1817.  The  former  devotes  its  strength  particularly  to  the 
furthercnce  of  the  Mission  in  Labrador,  bearing  nearly  the  entire 
burden  of  this  enterprise.  This  Society  owns  a  missionary  ship, 
called  "  The  Harmony,"  which  is  annually  sent  out  to  the  coast 
d'  Labrador,  in  order  to  supply  the  Missionaries  with  the  neces- 
sirios  of  life.*  The  other  Society  is  composed  chiefly  of  Chris- 
tians not  in  church-fellowship  with  the  Moravian  Brethren,  but 
desirous  to  aid  in  promoting  their  Missions.  Its  average  annual 
contributions  amount  to  £5,000.  In  the  Continental  Province 
there  are  also  a  number  of  Associations  ;  and  in  several  Mission 
Provinces  the  same  mode  of  aiding  the  cause  has  been  success- 
fully tried. 

*The  first  vessel  owned  by  the  Society  was  the  Amity,  which  was  sent  on 
lier  first  voyage  in  1771.  Since  that  time  nine  vessels  have  been  succe.ss- 
ively  employed  in  the  service  of  the  Mission.  The  present  Harmony  was 
built  in  1861,  and  is  a  barqne  of  450  tons  register.  During  the  whole 
period  of  ninety-si.x  animal  voyages,  no  accident  has  ever  befallen  the  mis- 
sionary sliip,  nor  has  the  communication  between  the  Missionaries  and  the 
Brethren  in  Europe  been,  in  a  single  instance,  interrupted. 


68 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


5.  The  last  and  one  of  the  principal  sources  of  revenue,  are 
the  Missions  themselves,  which  contribute  largely  to  their  own 
support,  and  some  of  them  are  entirely  self-supporting.  Were  it 
not  for  this,  so  extensive  a  work  could  not  be  carried  on  by  so 
small  a  Church.  About  S91,000  are  annually  raised  by  the 
Missions  themselves ;  in  part;  through  the  voluntary  contributions 
of  the  converts,  as  in  the  West  Indies  and  South  Africa,  and,  in 
part,  from  the  profits  of  mercantile  concerns  and  trades,  in  which 
some  of  the  Missionaries,  in  addition  to  their  spiritual  work, 
engage,  like  the  tent-maker  Paul,  for  the  benefit  of  the  cause. 

But,  numerous  as  are  the  sources  of  revenue,  and  large  as  is 
the  amount  coming  from  the  Missions,  the  entire  work  remains 
pre-eminently  one  of  faith.  Many  a  year  has  been  closed  with  a 
heavy  deficit.  By  the  blessing  of  God,  however,  the  greatest 
financial  difficulties  have  always  been  overcome,  and  this  enter- 
prise has  steadily  progressed  and  expanded.  The  last  General 
Synod  reiterated  the  principle  that  the  Foreign  Missions  consti- 
tute a  cause  for  the  support  of  whicli  the  faith  of  the  wliole  Unitas 
Fratrum  is  pledged. 

Its  management  is  intrusted  to  a  board  of  four  members,  form- 
ing one  of  the  committees,  or  departments  of  the  United  Elders 
Conference  (see  next  chapter),  and  called  "  The  Mission  Depart- 
ment." 


CHAPTER  III. 


THE     C  O  X  S  T  I  T  U  T  I  O  X  . 


INTEODUCTION. 

The  Moravian  Church,  as  was  stated  in  the  preceding  chapter, 
is  divided  into  three  Provinces.  These  constitute  independent 
organizations  in  so  far  as  their  own  local  affairs  are  concerned, 
but  are  confederated  as  one  Church,  or  Unity,  in  respect  to  cer- 
tain principles  of  doctrine  and  practice,  and  the  work  of  Foreign 
Missions.  Hence  there  must  be  a  general  government  for  the 
United  Church,  and  separate  governments  for  the  several  Pro- 
vinces. The  relation  in  which  the  latter  stand  to  the  former  is 
similar  to  that  existing  between  the  individual  commonwealths  of 
the  United  States  and  the  federal  government.  Each  common- 
wealth has  a  legislative  and  executive  power,  and  yet  there  are  a 
Congress  and  an  Executive  for  the  whole  Union.  So  in  the 
Moravian  Church.  There  are  legislative  and  executive  bodies  in 
each  Province,  and  a  General  Synod,  and  a  General  Executive 
Board  for  the  whole  Unity.  The  government  is  vested  in  the 
Synods,  which  appoint  the  Executive  Boards. 

From  this  it  appears  that  the  Constitution  of  the  Church  may 
be  classified  as  follows:  1.  The  general  Constitution  of  the 
Unity ;  2.  The  particular  Constitutions  of  the  American,  Conti- 
nental, and  British  Provinces. 


70 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


SKCTIOX  I. — GENERAL  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITY. 
THE     GENEKAL  SYNOD. 

Purpose  of  the  Synod. 

The  bishops,  ministers  and  delegates,  assembled  at  a  General 
Synod,  shall  represent  the  Brethren's  Unity,  and  act  in  its 
name. 

To  the  General  iSjuod  sliall,  therefore,  belong  all  legislation  in 
reference  to  the  general  concerns  of  the  Unity. 

1.  It  shall  carefully  examine,  correct  and  lay  down  anew  the 
princii)lcs  upon  \Yhich  the  Unity  is  based. 

2.  It  shall,  in  view  of  these  principles,  investigate  the  state 
and  condition  of  the  Unity  as  a  whole,  and  of  its  parts,  and 
ascertain  in  how  far  these  principles  have  been  observed  in  the 
Provinces. 

3.  It  shall  make  such  arrangements,  and  adopt  such  resolutions, 
as  the  well-being  of  the  Unity  may  demand. 

4.  It  shall  be  the  occasion  for  a  mutual  interchange  of  ideas 
and  experiences,  on  the  part  of  the  representatives  of  the  several 
Provinces,  for  the  furthering  of  God's  work  in  them,  and  in  the 
Unity  at  large. 

Powers  of  the  General  Synod. 

The  General  Synod  shall  have  power : 

a.  To  determine  all  points  or  questions  of  doctrine. 

6.  To  establish  the  fundamental  rules  of  the  liturgy  of  the  Church. 

c.  To  prescribe  the  fundamental  principles  of  discipline. 

d.  To  specify  the  qualifications  of  membership  in  the  Brethren's  Church. 

e.  To  appoint  or  provide  for  the  appointment  of  bishoi^s. 

/.  To  regulate  and  direct  all  matters  pertaining  to  the  Foreign  Missions. 
</.  To  control  such  educational  institutions  as  belong  to  the  whole  Unity. 

h.  To  direct  and  superintend  all  financial  affairs  of  the  Unity. 

i.  To  elect  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  and  prescribe  the  mode  of 
filling  vacancies  in  the  same. 

j.  To  regulate  the  formation  and  times  of  meeting  of  the  General  Synod, 
and  establish  the  basis  of  representation  in  the  same. 

k.  To  direct  all  matters  which  belong  to  the  general  coustitution  of  the 
Brethren's  Unity,  and  its  church  regulations. 


coxsTrruTiox  of  thk  unity. 


71 


Members  of  the  General  Syitod. 

The  following  shall  be  members  of  the  General  Syuod  : 

a.  The  merahers  of  the  existing  Unity's  Elders'  Conference- 

b.  The  bishops  of  the  United  Brethren's  Church. 

c.  One  member  of  each  ProvinL-ial  Elders'  Conference,  provided  nonierii- 
ber  of  said  Conference  attends  the  Synod  in  another  capacity. 

d.  The  secretary  of  the  Unity,  in  England. 

e.  The  administrators  of  the  church  property  in  Pennsylvania  and  North 
Carolina,  United  States. 

/.  The  cashier  of  the  Unity's  funds. 

g.  The  treasurer  of  the  Foreign  Missioiis. 

h.  The  archivist  of  the  Unity. 

i'.  Nine  elected  delegates  from  the  American  Province. 

j.  Nine  elected  delegates  from  the  Continental  Province. 

ic.  Nine  elected  delegates  from  the  British  Province. 

/.  Not  less  than  five  Missionaries,  from  the  scTcral  Foreign  Mission  fields, 
to  be  designated  by  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  after  having  received 
confidential  votes  from  the  individual  Missionaries. 

JH.  Such  brethren  as  are  conversant  with  subjects  that  may  come  up  for 
deliberation,  and  whose  presence  the  Unity's  Eldei-s'  Conference  may  deem 
particnlarly  invportant,  shall  be  advisory  members,  but  without  a  vote. 

Election  of  Delegates  to  the  General  Synod, 

1.  Delegates  to  the  General  Sj'nod,  from  the  several  Provinces, 
shall  be  elected  by  the  Provincial  Syuod  of  each  Province. 

2.  All  brethren  shall  be  eligible  who  have  been  members  of  the 
church  for  two  years,  who  are  communicants,  and  more  than 
twenty-four  years  of  age. 

3.  For  each  delegate  an  alternate  may  be  elected. 

4.  Tlie  manner  of  electing  the  delegates  shall  be  left  to  tite 
Provincial  Synod  of  each  Province  to  determine. 

Organizutim  of  the  General  Synod. 

1.  The  General  Synod  shall  be  opened  by  the  President  of  the 
Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  but  shall  organize  by  electing  its 
own  officers. 

2.  All  u'embers  of  the  Synod  shall  have  an  equal  right  to  vote. 


72 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


3.  In  cases  of  great  importance,  Synod  may  agree  to  leave  the 
final  decision  to  the  Lord,  by  the  lot ;  but  there  must  be,^in  so  far 
as  possible,  unanimity  of  sentiment  in  reference  to  the  use  of 
the  lot  at  such  times. 

4.  In  case  two  Provinces  should  unite  in  an  attempt  to  force 
upon  the  third,  by  a  majority  of  votes,  a  change  in  the  existing 
general  rules  of  the  Unity,  in  spite  of  the  protestations  of  the 
delegates  of  that  Province,  two-thirds  of  its  delegates  shall  have 
power  to  unite  in  a  veto,  and  thereby  annul  any  resolution  of  this 
kind  adopted  by  the  majority,  in  so  far  as  its  observance  in  the 
whole  Unity  is  concerned.  None  but  the  elected  delegates  of  a 
Province  shall  take  part  in  this  vote. 

Expenses  of  the  General  Synod. 

1.  The  journeys  and  maintenance  of  the  members  of  the  Gen- 
eral Synod  shall  be  defrayed  from  the  Synodical  Fund,  created  by 
the  Synod  of  1857,  and  belonging  to  the  whole  Unity. 

2.  After  each  Synod,  the  accounts  of  this  Fund  shall  be  closed, 
and  a  statement  of  its  receipts  and  disbursements  sent  to  the 
churches  of  the  several  Provinces. 

THE  unity's    elders'  CONFERENCE. 

Purpose  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference. 

1.  The  General  Synod  shall  elect  an  Executive  Board  of  twelve 
members,  called  The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  to  which  shall 
be  committed  the  oversight  and  direction  of  the  Unity,  from  one 
Synod  to  another,  in  all  things  appertaining  to  the  powers  of  the 
General  Synod. 

2.  This  Board  shall  act  in  the  name  and  by  the  authority  of 
the  General  Synod,  and  shall  be  responsible  to  said  Synod ;  but 
all  officers  or  other  boards  appointed  by  the  General  Synod,  or  by 
the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  shall  be  responsible  to  it. 

3.  The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall  receive  from  the  Synod 
a  power  of  attorney,  by  which  it  shall  be  accredited  as  the  Direct- 
ing Board  of  the  Brethren's  Unity, 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITY. 


73 


Powers  of  the  Unity's  Elders^  Conference. 

The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall  have  power : 

a.  To  direct  and  administer  all  the  general  affairs  of  the  Unity,  in 
accordance  with  the  principles  and  rules  laid  down  by  the  General  Synod. 

h.  By  keeping  up  a  regular  correspondence  with  the  Provincial  Boards, 
which  are  to  submit  to  it  copies  of  their  minutes  and  copies  of  the  journals 
of  the  Provincial  Synods,  to  see  that  the  enactments  of  the  General  Synod 
are  faithfully  executed  in  the  whole  Unity. 

e.  To  convene  the  General  Synod  in  cases  of  emergency. 

d.  In  the  event  of  an  extraordinary  emergency,  to  abrogate  a  rule  of  the 
General  Synod  for  the  time  being,  said  abrogation,  however,  to  be  made  the 
subject  of  a  special  report  to  the  next  General  Synod,  setting  forth  the 
reasons  which  induced  it, 

e.  To  send  one  or  more  of  its  members  on  official  visits  to  the  Provinces 
and  the  Foreign  Mission  fields,  said  visits  to  take  place,  as  far  as  possible, 
on  the  occasion  of  Provincial  Synods, 

Organization  of  the  Unity^s  Elders'  Conference. 

1.  The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall  organize  by  the  elec- 
tion of  its  OAvn  officers,  consisting  of  a  President  and  Vice  Presi- 
dent, and  appoint  its  Recording  Secretaries,  who  shall  not  be 
members  of  the  Board. 

2.  The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall  be  divided  into  three 
departments : 

a.  The  Elder^  and  Education  Department,  having  the  particular  super- 
intendence over  the  spiritual  state  of  the  Unity,  and  over  the  Unity's  edu- 
cational institutions. 

6.  The  Warden's  Department^  to  which  the  financial  concerns  of  the  Unity 
shall  be  committed. 

c.  The  Mission  Department,  having  charge  of  the  Foreign  Mission  work. 

3.  Each  department  shall  consist  of  four  members. 

Election  of  the  I7nity's  Elders'  ('ovfermce. 

As  soon  as  the  General  Synod  has  been  fully  organized,  the 
Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall  resign  in  a  body.    Before  the 
Synod  adjourns,  a  new  Board  shall  be  elected,  according  to  the 
following  rules : 
5 


74 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


a.  Members  of  the  late  Board  shall  be  re-eligible. 

b.  A  majority  of  votes  shall  be  necessary  for  an  election. 

c.  Each  Synod  shall  decide  in  how  far,  and  in  what  manner,  the  lot  shall 
be  used,  for  the  purpose  of  confirming  the  election. 

Vwancii-'s  in  the  Unifi/'s  Elders'  Conference. 

1.  In  case  a  vacancy  occurs  in  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference 
in  the  inten^al  between  one  General  Synod  and  the  next,  the 
Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall  issue  a  circular,  notifying  the 
Provinces  of  the  same,  and  calling  upon  them  for  their  votes. 
Said  votes  shall  be  regarded  in  the  light  of  proposah ;  the  elec- 
tion itself  shall  belong  to  the  Board,  and  take  place  in  full 
session. 

2.  The  votes  shall  be  distributed  as  follows  : 

a.  Each  department  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall  have  two 
votes. 

6.  The  Continental  Province  shall  have  sixteen  votes. 

c.  The  British  Province  shall  have  twelve  votes. 

d.  The  American  Province  shall  have  eleven  votes. 

3.  When  the  votes  have  all  been  returned  to  the  Unity's  El- 
ders' Conference — ^and  each  ticket  f^iionld  contain  the  names  of 
three  brethren — this  Board  shall  })n)ceed  to  the  election,  guided 
by  the  votes  received,  and  subject  to  the  confirmation  of  the 
Lord,  by  the  use  of  the  lot.  The  name  of  no  brother  having 
less  than  one-third  of  all  the  votes  returned  shall  be  submitted  to 
the  lot.* 

4.  A  pi-otocol  of  the  election  shall  be  drawn  up  and  signed  by 
all  the  members  of  the  Board,  the  substance  of  which  shall  be 
communicated  to  the  Provinces. 

.").  The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  sliall  not  create  vacancies 
i)y  a])pointing  one  or  more  of  its  n)end)cr.s  to  other  ofHces  in  the 
Cliurch. 

*The  British  and  American  I'rovinci;)!  Synods  liavc  both  agreed  to 
cluuige  this  rule  at  the  General  Synod  of  ISfli),  in  such  a  way  as  to  give  the 
Ccmtinental  Province  alone  th',;  right  to  till  vacancies,  except  in  the  Mi.ssion 
Department. 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  PROVINCES. 


75 


FINANCES  OF  THE  UNITY. 

The  Unity,  as  such, shall  hold  in  common,  three  funds: 

1.  The  Foreign  Mission  Fund ;  by  which  are  meant  the  receipts 
for  the  Foreign  Missions  from  societies,  churches  and  individuals, 
together  with  the  prLacipal  and  interest  of  all  funded  capitals 
held  and  administered  by  the  Mission  Board. 

2.  The  Synodical  Fund,  created  by  the  Synod  of  1857,  from 
which  the  expenses  of  the  General  Synod  shall  be  defrayed. 

3.  The  Fund  for  the  maintenance  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Con- 
ference, from  which  Fund  those  members  of  this  body  shall  be 
salaried  who  are  not  supported  by  the  Foreign  Mission  Fund,  or 
by  the  Continental  Province;* 


SECTION  II. — CONSTITUTIONS  OF    THE    THREE    PROVINCES — GEN- 
ERAL PRINCIPLES. 

The  government  of  the  Piwinces,  in  so  far  as  all  provincial 
matters  are  concerned,  shall  be  vested  in  their  respective  Pro- 
vincial Synods.  To  these  shall  belong  the  supreme  direction  of 
provincial  concerns,  and  the  power  to  legislate  on  them.  But  no 
resolutions  shall  be  adopted  conflicting  with  the  principles  and 
rules  of  the^  Unity  as  established  by  the  General  Synod. 

The  Executive  Board,  for  the  management  of  the  provincial 
affairs  of  the  Province,  shall  be  the  Provincial  Elders'  Confer- 
ences, which  shall  be  responsible  to  the  Provincial  SjTiods.  Said 
Conferences  shall,  therefore,  on  the  one  hand,  in  connection  with 
the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  see  that  the  resolutions  of  the 
General  Synod  are  fiiithfully  carried  out  in  the  Provinces,  and, 
on  the  other,  independently  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference, 
(unless  a  Provincial  Synod  has  otherwise  ordered,)  act  as  the 
Executive  Boards  of  the  Provincial  Synods  by  which  they  are 
elected. 

*  The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  being,  the  Provincial  Conference  of 
the  Continental  Province,  some  of  the  members  are  maintained  by  that 
Province. 


76 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


A.  THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PROVINCE. 
THE  PROVINCIAL  SYNOD. 

Powers  of  the  Provincial  Synod. 

The  Synod  of  the  American  Province  shall  have  power : 

a.  To  fix  the  time  and  place  of  meeting  for  the  next  Provincial  Synod, 
but  in  cases  of  emergency,  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  may  convene 
the  Synod  at  an  earlier  day. 

b.  To  determine,  from  time  to  time,  the  number  of  delegates  each 
church  shall  be  entitled  to  send  to  such  Synod,  and  the  manner  of  their 
election. 

c.  To  elect  the  delegates  which  the  Province  may  be  entitled  to  send  to 
the  General  Synod. 

d.  To  elect  an  Executive  Committee,  to  be  called  the  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference,  to  consist  of  such  number  of  members  as  the  Provincial  Synod 
may,  from  time  to  time,  determine,  to  be  chosen  from  among  the  ordained 
Ministers  of  the  church. 

e.  To  elect  the  President  of  the  College  and  Theological  Seminary.* 

/.  To  examine  and  direct  all  financial  matters  of  the  Province,  and  pre- 
scribe rules  for  their  management. 

g.  To  oversee  and  direct  all  the  educational  concerns  of  the  Province. 

h.  To  regulate  the  organization  of  churches,  and  direct  Home  Missions 
in  the  Province. 

i.  To  direct  and  control  all  church  publications  in  the  Province,  subject 
to  the  established  doctrine  and  liturgy. 

j.  To  prescribe  the  mode  of  nominating  the  Bishops. 

k.  To  hear  and  redress  complaints  and  grievances,  and  generally  to  direct 
all  matters  which  belong  to  the  government  of  the  Church  in  the  Province 
:uul  to  adopt  rules  and  regulations  concerning  the  same  not  inconsistent 
with  the  powers  of  the  General  Synod. 

Organization  of  the  Synod. 

1.  The  Provincial  Synod  shall  be  opened  by  the  President  of 
the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  but  shall  organize  by  electing 
its  own  officers. 

*  This  enactment  gives  the  Synod  the  right  to  elect  the  President  of  the 
College,  but  does  not  require  it  to  be  done.  He  may  be  appointed  by  the 
P.  E.  C. 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  PROVINCES. 


77 


2.  The  President  shall  be  chosen  from  among  the  Bishops  of 
the  Province,  when  any  are  in  attendance. 

Members  of  the  Synod. 

The  folloAving  shall  be  members  of  the  Provincial  Synod : 

a.  The  members  of  the  existing  Provincial  Elders'  Conference. 
6.  All  Bishops  of  the  Moravian  Church  residing  in  the  Province,  whether 
in  actual  service  or  not. 

c.  All  ordained  Ministers  of  the  Church  in  the  Province  who  are  in  actual 
service  as  Pastors,  or  in  the  various  educational  institutions. 

d.  The  delegates  from  the  different  churches  of  the  Province. 

e.  The  members  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  or  their  delegates,  the 
delegates  of  the  several  Provinces  of  the  Unity,  the  financial  agent  of  the 
Unity's  Elders'  Conference  in  the  Province,  the  delegates  of  Synods  of  other 
denominations  with  which  the  Provincial  Synod  stands  in  correspondence, 
and  such  other  brethren  as  the  Provincial  Synod  may  determine  upon,  shall 
be  entitled  to  seats  as  advisory  members,  but  without  a  vote. 

THE  PROVINCIAL  ELDESS'  CONFERENCE. 

Powers  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference. 

The  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  of  this  Province  shall  havo 
power : 

a.  To  appoint  one  of  their  number  to  act  as  President. 
h.  To  see  ttiat  the  enactments  of  General  Synods  are  faithfully  executed 
in  the  Province. 

c.  To  appoint  and  control  all  Ministers  and  other  servants  of  the  Pro- 
vince ;  but  the  Synod  shall  have  the  right  to  elect  the  President  of  the 
College  and  Theological  Seminary. 

d.  In  ca-ses  of  emergency,  to  convene  the  Provincial  Synod. 

e.  To  administer  the  government  of  the  Church  in  the  Province  generally, 
under  such  rules  and  regulations  as  shall  be  adopted,  from  time  to  time,  by 
the  Provincial  Synod. 

Vacancies  in  the  Provincial  Elders  Conference. 

Vacancies  occurring  in  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  dur- 
ing the  recess  of  the  Synod,  shall  be  filled  as  follows : 

1.  The  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  shall  issue  its  circular  to 


78 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


the  different  congregations  and  other  persons  interested,  giving 
them  notice  of  such  vacancy,  and  directing  them  to  vote  for  a 
brother  among  the  ministry  to  fill  the  same. 

2.  In  the  election,  every  person  who  is  ex-officio  entitled  to  a 
seat  and  vote  in  the  Provincial  Synod  shall  have  one  vote,  and 
each  congregation  shall  be  entitled  to  as  many  votes  as  such  con- 
gregation was  entitled  to  send  delegates  to  the  Provincial  Synod 
last  held,  to  be  given  by  them  as  they  may  see  proper. 

3.  The  votes,  as  given,  shall  be  sealed  up  and  sent  to  the  Pro- 
vincial Elders'  Conference,  which  shall  receive  them,  but  break 
no  seal  until  all  the  votes  have  been  received  and  their  own  vote 
or  votes  added  thereto.  The  votes  shall  then  be  opened  and 
counted  in  the  presence  of  not  less  than  two  other  brethren,  and 
if  any  brother  shall  have  a  majority  of  all  the  votes  given,  he 
shall  be  considered  elected. 

4.  Should  no  brother  have  a  majority  of  all  the  votes  given, 
the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  shall  issue  another  circular  as 
before,  giving  the  names  of  the  three  brethren  who  received  the 
highest  number  of  votes.  The  Ministers  of  congregations,  and 
all  others  entitled  to  vote,  shall  then  again  vote  in  the  manner 
above  described,  but  shall  be  confined  in  their  votes  to  the  three 
brethren  named. 

5.  When  the  votes  have  again  been  returned  to  the  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference,  as  above  stated,  and  after  their  vote  has  been 
added,  they  shall  open  and  count  the  votes  in  the  presence  of 
witnesses,  as  before,  and  the  brother  having  the  highest  number 
of  votes  shall  be  considei-ed  elected. 

6.  After  each  election  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  shall 
publish  a  full  account  thereof. 

FINANCES  OF  THE  PEOVINCE. 

From  the  Sustcniation  Fund*  shall  be  paid  : 
<(.  The  salaries  of  tlie  members  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  and 
other  expenses  incidental  to  their  office. 

*  A  brief  explanatory  statement  in  reference  to  this  Fund  is  here  inserted. 
Formerly,  the  American  Province  held  no  funded  property.    The  yearly 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  PROVINCES. 


79 


b.  The  pensions  of  superannuated  Ministers,  and  of  widows  of  Ministers . 

c.  The  expenses  incurred  by  the  education  of  the  children  of  the  Minis- 
ters, to  which  education,  in  the  institutions  of  the  C'luirch,  such  cliildren 
shall  be  entitled  for  a  period  of  four  years. 

d.  The  expenses  connected  with  the  Moravian  College  ajul  Tlicological 
Seminary  over  and  above  the  income  from  tlie  endowment  fund  and  other 
sources. 

e.  The  deficit,  if  any,  incurred  by  the  publications  of  the  Church. 

/.  In  case  of  necessity,  contributions  to  Ministers  in  destitute  churches, 
and,  in  cases  of  emergency,  to  such  churches  themselves. 

g.  The  expenses  of  the  Home  Mission,  in  so  far  as  they  are  not  otherwise 
covered. 

A.  The  expenses  incurred  by  the  holding  of  Provincial  Synods,  in  so  far 
as  said  expenses  are  not  covered  by  collections  in  the  churches. 

expenditures  were  defraj'ed  by  contributions  from  the  more  wealthy  churches, 
by  appropriations  from  the  annual  profits  of  the  Church  Boarding  Schools, 
if  such  profits  accrued,  and  from  occasional  legacies.  Whenever,  at  the 
close  of  a  financial  year,  a  deficit  occurred,  the  Province  had  to  look  to  the 
funds  of  the  Unity  for  aid.  But,  in  the  course  of  the  last  twenty  years, 
agreements  were  entered  into  between  tlie  authorities  of  the  Province  on  the 
one  hand,  and  several  of  the  more  wealthy  churches  of  the  same  on  the 
other,  in  consequence  of  which  agreements,  t!ie  latter,  in  lieu  of  annual 
contributions,  ceded  a  considerable  portion  of  their  property  to  the  Province. 
In  this  way  certain  funds  were  created,  the  yearly  interest  of  which  is  ap- 
propriated to  defray  the  current  expenditures  of  the  Church  in  the  Province. 
At  the  General  Synod  of  1857,  a  division  of  the  funds,  held  by  the  Unity  in 
general,  was  resolved  on,  and  hiu^  since  then  been  carried  out.  The  portion 
paid  to  what  was  then  the  American  Province  Xortli  amounted  to  about 
$25,000,  of  which  $20,000,  accortling  to  the  enactment  of  the  Provincial 
Synod  of  1858,  were  set  apart  as  a  special  endowment  of  the  Moravian 
College.  Consequently,  the  interest  accruing  from  these  several  funds,  the 
yearly  surplus,  if  any,  of  the  Boarding  Schools  belonging  to  the  Church, 
and  the  annual  amount  of  $1,200  bequeathed  to  the  Cluircli  for  educational 
purposes,  constitute  the  yearly  income  of  the  American  Province.  The 
property  obtained  in  the  manner  now  stated,  and  belonging  to  the  Church 
of  this  Province,  is  commonly  called  the  "  Sustentation  Fund."  ThLsfund 
is  managed  by  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  which  is  a  body  corpo- 
rate in  law,  having  been  incorporated  in  the  year  1851,  by  the  Legislature 
of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  under  the  style  and  title  of  "  The  Board  of 
Elders  of  the  Northern  Diocese  of  the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in 
the  United  States  of  America."  An  advisory  committee  of  three,  elected 
by  the  Synod,  assists  in  the  management. 


80 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


AMENDMENT  TO  THE  CONSTITUTION. 

Any  proposed  alteration  in  the  constitution,  as  the  same  is  set 
forth  in  the  Results  of  the  General  Synod  of  1857,  and  in  so  far 
as  alterations  in  the  constitution  are  within  the  power  of  the 
Provincial  Synod,  shall  be  referred  to  a  committee  of  nine,  to  be 
elected  by  ballot,  and  when  the  committee  shall  have  reported 
upon  the  proposed  alteration,  the  same  shall  be  read  as  reported, 
shall  be  discussed  in  Synod,  and  shall  then  be  voted  upon  on 
three  several  days,  and  shall  be  considered  as  adopted  only  in 
case,  at  each  reading  and  voting,  three-fourths  of  the  members 
present  vote  in  its  favor. 

PRESENT  BY-LAWS  TO  THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PROVINCE. 

1.  Provincial  Synod. — 1.  The  Provincial  Synod  shall  be  con- 
vened once  in  every  three  years,  and  all  officers  and  boards 
appointed  by  the  Synod  shall  report  to  the  same. 

2.  All  ordained  Home  Missionaries,  in  active  service,  shall 
have  a  vote,  and  as  to  their  expenses,  when  attending  Synod, 
they  shall  be  placed  on  the  same  footing  with  all  other  Min- 
isters. 

II.  Election  of  Delegates  to  the  Synod. — 1.  In  the  election  of 
delegates  to  the  Provincial  Synod,  the  number  of  communicant 
membei-s  in  the  several  churches  on  the  New  Year  preceding  said 
election  shall  be  taken  as  the  basis  of  representation  at  the 
Synod,  and  a  certified  copy  of  said  number,  signed  by  the  Minis- 
ters and  the  Church  Committee,  or  Board  of  Elders,  shall  be 
sent  in  to  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  prior  to  the  holding 
of  the  Synod.  Each  church  having  less  than  150  communicants 
shall  send  one  delegate;  each  church  having  150  communicants 
and  less  than  300,  two  delegates ;  each  church  having  300  com- 
municants and  less  than  500,  three  delegates;  each  church 
having  500  communicants  and  less  than  700  shall  be  entitled  to 
four  delegates,  and  each  church  having  700  communicants,  or 
upwards,  shall  be  entitled  to  five  delegates. 

2.  The  several  congregations  shall  be  at  liberty  to  determine 
for  themselves  what  qualifications  shall  be  necessary  to  entitle  the 


BY-LAWS  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PROVINCE.  81 


individual  members  to  the  j^rivilege  of  voting,  provided,  however, 
that  no  person  shall  be  allowed  to  vote  for  delegates  who  are  not 
regular  communicant  members  in  good  standing. 

3.  Elections  of  delegates  to  Provincial  Synods  shall  be  by  bal- 
lot, and  a  majority  of  all  the  votes  cast  shall  be  necessary  to  a 
choice ;  should  there  be  a  tie  between  candidates,  a  new  election 
shall  be  held. 

4.  Delegates  shall  be  furnished  with  certificates  of  election, 
signed  by  the  officers  of  the  meeting  at  which  the  election  is  held, 
or  other  proper  authorities  presiding  over  it,  Avhich  certificates 
shall  state  that  the  delegate  was  elected  by  a  majority  of  votes. 

5.  The  circulars  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  issued 
for  the  election  of  delegates,  shall  include  a  copy  of  the  resolu- 
tions contained  above  in  No.  2,  3  and  4,  in  full. 

III.  Expenses  of  the  Synod.— E,&,c\\  congregation  of  the  Pro- 
vince shall  be  expected  to  contribute  towards  the  expenses  of  the 
Synod  a  sum  equivalent  to  a  tax  of  thirty  cents  upon  each  of 
their  communicant  members. 

IV.  Provincial  Elders'  Conference. — 1.  The  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference  shall  consist  of  three  members,  who  shall  fill  no  special 
ministerial  office  in  a  single  church. 

2.  They  shall  be  elected  by  the  Provincial  Sj^nod,  at  each 
alternate  Synod,  and  when  that  Synod  shall  have  organized  they 
shall  resign  their  office. 

3.  They  shall  have  power  to  organize  by  electing  a  President, 
Secretary,  and  Treasurer.  The  Treasurer  to  be  a  member  of  the 
Provincial  Elders'  Conference. 

V.  Nomination  of  Bishops. — In  the  nomination  of  Bishops, 
the  choice  of  the  Synod  shall  be  expressed  by  ballot,  and  two- 
thirds  of  all  the  votes  of  members  present  shall  be  required  for 
a  nomination. 

VI.  Votes  to  fill  vacancies  in  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference. — 
The  votes  to  which  the  American  Province  is  entitled  in  filling 
vacancies  which  may  occur  in  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference, 
shall  be  apportioned  as  follows :  The  members  of  the  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference  shall  cast  one  vote ;  the  ordained  ministers  in 
actual  service  at  Bethlehem  and  Emmaus,  one  vote ;  the  same  at 


82 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


Nazareth,  Schoeneck  and  Hopedale,  one  vote ;  the  same  at  Litiz, 
Lancaster  and  Lebanon,  one  vote  ;  the  same  at  Philadelphia, 
York  and  Graceham,  one  vote  ;  the  same  at  New  York,  Brooklyn 
and  on  Staten  Island,  one  vote  ;  the  same  in  the  churches  of  Ohio, 
one  vote ;  the  same  in  the  churches  of  Indiana  and  Illinois,  one 
vote;  and  if  new  church*  be  formed,  the  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference  shall  have  power  to  associate  the  ministers  of  the 
same  with  one  or  the  other  of  the  above  classes,  as  they  may 
think  proper.* 

VII.  Finances. — Every  Pi-ovincial  Synod  shall  elect  a  com- 
mittee of  three  persons,  who  shall  constitute  an  Advisory  Board 
for  the  management  of  the  secular  aifairs  of  the  Sustentation 
Fund,  in  connection  with  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference. 

2.  In  case  of  the  resignation  or  death  of  any  member  of  said 
committee,  it  shall  have  power  to  fill  the  vacancy  until  the  next 
election. 

3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  said  committee,  in  connection  with 
the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  to  hold  monthly  meetings,  at 
which  meetings  a  statement  of  the  cash  account  shall  be  submitted 
by  the  Treasurer,  and  such  part  of  the  cash  in  hand  as  may  be 
deemed  advisable  be  securely  invested. 

4.  At  such  meetings,  the  two  bodies  shall  act  jointly,  and  the 
resolutions  adopted  by  a  majority,  with  regard  to  investments, 
shall  be  binding  upon  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference. 

6.  The  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  shall,  at  no  time,  make 
any  change  in  the  investments  of  the  Sustentation  Fund,  without 
first  consulting  the  Advisory  Committee. 

6.  A  statement  of  the  financial  affairs  of  the  Sustentation  Fund 
and  of  the  Church  Boarding  Schools,  shall  be  presented  to  each 
Provincial  Synod. 

7.  An  abstract  of  the  accounts  of  the  Sustentation  Fund  shall 
be  annually  communicated  to  the  Board  of  Elders  and  Trustees 
of  the  congregations  entitled  to  representation  in  the  Synod  of 
the  Province. 

VIII.  Jlome  Missions. — 1.  The  great  objects  of  the  Home 
*  The  churches  in  North  Carolina  together  have  three  votes. 


BY-LAWS  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PROVINCE. 


83 


^list^ion  shall  be  to  spread  the  Gospel,  to  win  souls  for  Jesus, 
wherever  he  opens  the  door  in  our  country,  and  to  form  societies 
and  congregations  in  full  communion  with  the  i\Ioravian 
Church. 

2.  The  entire  management  of  our  Home  Missions,  including 
the  appointment  of  Home  Missionaries,  and  the  expenditure  and 
control  of  all  funds  appropriated  in  aid  of  the  Home  Mission 
cause  by  the  Church,  or  contributed  by  societies  or  individuals, 
for  general  Home  Mission  purposes,  shall  be  vested  in  the  P.  E. 
C. ;  provided  always  that  the  P.  E.  C.  have  the  power  to  appoint 
visitors,  outside  of  their  own  body,  to  the  various  Home  Mission 
congregations. 

3.  Any  number  of  persons,  being  under  the  care  of  a  Home 
Missionary,  appointed  by  the  P.  E.  C,  may,  with  the  consent  of 
that  body,  and  under  such  rules  and  regulations  as  it  shall  pre- 
scribe, organize  themselves  into  a  Home  Mission  congregation, 
the  full  communicant  members  of  which  shall  be  considered 
individually  full  members  of  the  Moravian  Church  ;  but  no  Home 
Mission  congregation,  as  such,  shall  have  the  privilege  or  right  of 
synodical  representation. 

5.  When  such  a  Home  Mission  congregation  shall  have  been 
completely  organized,  and  its  members  fully  instructed  and  in- 
doctrinated in  the  ways  and  princijjles  of  our  Church,  said  Home 
Mission  congregation  may  be  constituted  a  regular  Moravian  or 
Brethren's  church,  in  accordance  with  the  rules  and  provisions 
laid  down  by  the  Provincial  Synod  ;  but  no  Home  Mission  con- 
gregation shall  be  constituted  and  admitted  as  a  regular  ^Moravian 
or  Brethren's  church,  unless  by  a  resolution  of  the  Provincial 
Synod,  and  until  such  Home  Mission  congregation  shall  be  fully 
able  and  willing  to  provide  for  the  support  of  its  Minister,  and 
the  necessities  of  its  church  establishment,  without  any  fixed  or 
regular  aid  out  of  the  general  funds  of  the  Church. 

.').  No  person  shall  be  employed  as  a  Missionary  or  Minister  in 
any  of  our  churches,  unless  the  P.E.C.shall  be  fully  satisfied  with 
his  qualifications  for  such  office,  including  an  acquaintance  with 
the  doctrines,  principles  and  discipline  of  the  Brethren's  Church, 
and  unless  he  shall  have  been  a  member  of  the  same,  either  in 


84 


HISTOHY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


this  country  or  elsewhere,  for  at  least  one  year  next  preceding 
his  appointment ;  always  provided  that  the  restriction  as  to  time 
and  membership  shall  not  apply  to  regularly  ordained  Ministers 
and  Licentiates  presenting  the  proper  credentials. 

6.  No  Home  Mission  Society  shall  begin  a  Mission,  or  Station, 
unless  authorized  to  do  so  by  the  P.  E.  C. ;  and  in  commencing  a 
new,  or  continuing  an  old  Mission,  said  Society  shall  provide  for" 
all  the  financial  necessities  of  the  same,  the  adequate  support  of 
the  Home  Missionary,  and  his  traveling  expenses. 

7.  In  the  appointment  of  Home  Missionaries  to  such  stations, 
or  congregations,  as  are  under  the  care  of  a  Home  Mission  Society, 
the  same  rules  shall  obtain  as  in  the  appointment  of  Ministers 
generally,  except  that  the  Board  of  such  Home  Mission  Societies 
shall  have  the  right  of  veto,  but  not  of  nomination  in  the  ap- 
pointment of  their  Home  Missionary  or  Missionaries. 

8.  Whenever  a  Home  Mission  Society  is  unable  to  continue  the 
support  of  any  Home  Mission  congregation  under  its  charge,  the 
P.  E.  C.  shall  not  be  bound  either  to  continue  the  mission,  or  to 
provide  for  the  support  of  its  Minister,  unless  he  be  otherwise 
entitled  to  that  support. 

9.  Whenever  a  Home  Mission  Society  shall  have  undertaken 
to  raise  and  provide  the  means  necessary  for  the  support  of  one 
or  more  Missionaries  in  the  field,  this  Society  shall  then  have  the 
entire  disposal  of  the  means  collected  for  this  purpose ;  but  no 
such  Society  shall  have  the  right  to  interfere  with  the  manage- 
ment or  superintendence  of  the  spiritual  concerns  of  the  Home 
Mission  stations,  or  congregations,  under  its  care,  the  right  of 
superintending  all  spiritual  affairs,  as  well  as  the  appointment  and 
oversight  of  all  Ministers  of  the  Province,  being  synodically  ex- 
clusively vested  in  the  P.  E.  C. 

10.  If,brethren,  with  needful  qualifications,  be  found,  they  shall 
be  commissioned  to  visit  new  and  destitute  localities  in  our  coun- 
try, and  be  licensed  to  preach  the  Gospel  and  collect  congrega- 
tions, having  their  traveling  expenses  paid,  but  without  depend- 
ing for  support  upon  the  funds  of  the  Church :  the  first  places 
to  be  visited  shall  be  those  in  which  one  or  more  Moravian  fami- 
lies have  settled. 


BY-LAWS  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PROVINCE.  85 


11.  The  Ministers  of  all  our  congregations,  when  sending  in 
their  annual  statistics,  shall  be  instructed  to  furnish  the  Provin- 
cial Elders'  Conference  with  the  names  and  post  office  address  of 
all  the  members  who  have  moved  out  of  their  respective  congre- 
gations to  such  places  where  no  Moravian  congregations  exist, 
together  with  such  other  information  as  they  may  deem  proper : 
a  committee,  consisting  of  one  member  from  each  State  in  which 
Moravian  congregations  are  located,  shall  be  charged  with  the 
special  furtherance  of  the  objects  contemplated  in  the  foregoing 
resolution,  and  the  members  of  said  committee  and  the  Provin- 
cial Elders'  Conference  shall  communicate  to  each  other,  from 
time  to  time,  any  information  collected  bearing  on  the  subject. 

IX.  Ministers. — 1.  At  his  ordination  as  deacon  or  presbyter, 
every  Minister  shall  be  required  to  declare  publicly,  at  the  admin- 
istration of  the  rite,  his  belief  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  a,s  the  only 
rule  of  faith  and  conduct,  and  his  adherence  to  the  rules  and 
regulations  of  the  Moravian  Church.* 

2.  Before  regular  candidates  for  the  Ministry,  or  other  brethren 
who  desire  to  preach,  statedly  engage  in  the  public  ministration 
of  the  Gospel,  they  shall  be  licensed  by  the  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference,  after  having  been  duly  examined  by  the  same. 

3.  No  Minister,  or  Home  Missionary,  who  has  been  received 
from  other  churches,  or  otherwise  received  into  the  ministry  upon 
a  trial  for  one  year,  shall  be  entitled  to  any  sustentational,  or 
educational  privileges,  unless  after  a  faithful  service  of  six  years' 
duration,  to  be  computed  from  the  day  of  his  acceptance  as  a 
servant  of  the  Church,  nor  shall  either  he  or  his  family,  in  case  of 
death,  or  resignation,  or  removal  from  office,  prior  to  the  expira- 
tion of  said  term,  have  claims  upon  the  general  funds  of  the 
(Church. 

4.  The  P.  E.  C.  shall  report  to  every  Provincial  Synod  the  names 
of  all  those  Home  Missionaries  who  are  entitled  to  sustentational 
or  educational  privileges. 

5.  Each  son,  or  daughter,  of  a  Minister  of  our  Church  shall  be 
entitled  to  the  privilege  of  four  years'  gratuitous  support  and 

*  This  is  done  by  answering  a  short  series  of  questions  upon  the  pointe 
toncerned. 


86 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH, 


education  in  our  educational  institutions,  or  to  a  yearly  commu- 
tation in  money  of  fifty  dollars,  during  four  succeeding  years,  to 
begin  from  the  eleventh  birth-day  of  such  children — at  tlie  option 
of  the  parents. 

6.  The  sustentational  privileges  of  any  widow  of  a  deceased 
Minister  shall  cease  as  soon  as  she  shall  marry  again,  but  the 
educational  privileges  of  her  children  shall  continue  unaltered. 

7.  It  shall  be  a  rule  for  the  Ministers  of  the  Province  to  trans- 
mit to  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  during  the  first  month 
of  every  year,  a  report  of  the  state  and  history  of  their  congre- 
gations in  the  year  preceding. 

X.  Churches. — 1.  Every  Brotherly  Agreement,  adopted  by  any 
congregation,  shall  contain  the  following  clause : 

"  We  hereby  express  our  cordial  assent  to,  and  agree  to  be 
governed  by,  the  enactments  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Mora- 
vian Church,  and  the  Synod  of  the  Province  to  which  our  con- 
gregation belongs,  and  to  make  our  conduct  as  individuals,  and 
our  course  as  a  congregation,  conform  to  the  principles  set  forth 
in  the  published  Results  of  said  Synods." 

2.  New  churches  shall  not  be  organized  by  division  of  existing 
churches,  or  colonization  from  the  same,  without  the  express 
sancticn  of  the  Provincial  Synod. 

XI.  Ditcipline. — Synod  lays  it  down  as  a  rule  of  discipline  for 
all  our  congregations,  that  if  any  member  of  the  Church  wilfully 
and  persistently  abstains  from  participating  in  the  Lord's  Supper, 
or  attending  upon  divine  service,  said  member  shall  be  excluded 
from  church-fellowsh  ip. 

XII.  The  College. — A  pledge  of  office  shall  be  required  from 
all  those  who  are  engaged  as  Teachers  and  Professors  in  the  Mo- 
ravian College  and  Theological  Seminary,  and  this  pledge  shall 
consist  in  the  public  answer  to  a  series  of  questions  on  ix>ints  of 
CJhristian  doctrine  and  discipline.* 

*  At  the  last  Provincial  Synod  the  following  modifications  of  the  Provin- 
cial Constitution  were  adopted  by  a  unanimous  vote,  and  will  be  laid  before 
the  General  Synod  to  meet  in  1869,  at  Ilerrnhut,  in  Saxony.  If  sanctioned 
by  that  body,  they  will  kereafter  be  carried  out  in  the  American  Province, 
as  occasion  may  require  and  the  Provincial  Synod  see  fit : 


COXSTITUTIOX  OF  THE  rROVIXCES. 


87 


B.  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE   CONTINENTAL  PROVINCE. 
THE  PEOVIXCIAL  SYXOD. 

Poivers  of  the  Provincial  Synod.  ^ 

The  Provincial  Synod  of  the  Continental  Province  shall  have 
power : 

a.  To  fix  the  time  and  place  of  meeting  for  the  next  Provincial  Synod. 

b.  To  direct  and  examine  all  financial  matters  of  the  Province. 

c.  To  direct  and  control  all  the  educational  concerns  of  the  Province. 

d.  To  regulate  the  organization  of  new  churches,  and  to  change  the  con- 
stitution of  existing  churches. 

e.  To  direct  the  Home  Mission  work  in  the  Province,  and  the  work  of  the 
Diaspora. 

/.  To  direct  and  control  all  church  publications  in  the  Province,  subject 
to  the  established  doctrine  and  liturgy. 

g.  To  hear  and  redress  complaints  and  grievances. 

Organization  of  the  Provincial  Synod. 

The  President  of  the  existing  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall 
open  the  Synod  ;  bnt  the  Synod  shall  organize  by  electing  its  own 
President  and  other  oiBcers. 

1.  "The  American  Province  maybe  divided  into  districts  by  the  Pro- 
vincial Synod,  the  number  of  which  may  be  determined  and  the  boundaries 
thereof  altered  or  enlarged,  from  time  to  time,  as  the  Provincial  Synod  may 
deem  expedient." 

2.  "  The  Provincial  Synod  may  organize  District  Synods  in  such  district*, 
inve.iting  them  with  such  powers,  legislative  aud  otherwise,  and  constituted 
of  sucfi  members  as  the  Provincial  Synod  may  determine :  provided  that 
congregations  shall  always  be  entitled  to  lay  representation  in  such  District 
Synods,  and  every  congregation  to  at  least  one  lay  delegate,  and  no  District 
Synod  shall  exercise  any  authority,  or  do  any  act,  which  has  not  been  au- 
thorized by  the  Provincial  Synod,  or  which  by  the  Constitution  and  Kule.* 
of  the  Unity  exceeds  the  power  of  tlie  Provincial  Synod." 

It  is  left  to  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  to  decide  whether  the  change.^ 
that  may  hereafter  grow  out  of  these  enactments  are,  or  are  not,  in  harmony 
with  the  principles  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum. 


88 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


Members  of  the  Provincial  Synod. 

The  following  shall  be  members  of  the  Continental  Provincial 
Synod : 

«.  The  members  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference. 

6.  The  Bishops  of  the  Moravian  Church  residing  in  the  Province. 

c.  The  delegates  of  the  churches,  of  which  each  church-settlement  having 
a  population  of  eight  hundred  souls,  or  more,  shall  send  two,  as  also  the 
settlement  in  the  midst  of  which  the  Synod  may  be  held ;  but  ery  other 
church-settlement  or  church  shall  send  one. 

d.  The  deputies  of  the  Elders'  Conference,  each  of  which  Conferences 
twist  be  represented  by  one  deputy. 

e.  The  members  of  tlie  Elders'  Conference  in  the  settlement  in  which  the 
Synod  is  held,  of  whom,  however,  only  one  shall  have  a  vote,  as  the  repre- 
sentative of  that  Conference. 

/.  Delegates  of  other  Provinces  of  the  Unity,  and  such  other  brethren  as 
the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  in  its  capacity  of  Provincial  Conference, 
may  invite,  sliall  be  advisory  members,  but  have  no  vote. 

THE  PROVINCIAL  ELDERS'  CONFERENCE. 

The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall,  at  the  same  time,  be 
the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  of  the  Continental  Province, 
and  as  such,  responsible  to  the  Synod  of  that  Province ;  ex- 
ercising in  the  Continental  Province  the  same  powers  which  the 
other  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  hold  in  their  respective 
Provinces. 

C.  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  BRITISH  PROVINCE. 
THE  PROVINCIAL  SYNOD. 

1.  The  Provincial  Synod  of  the  British  Province  shall  have 
power : 

a.  To  fix  the  time  and  place  of  meeting  for  the  next  Provincial  Synod 

b.  To  direct  and  examine  all  financial  matters  of  the  Province. 

c.  To  direct  and  control  all  the  educational  concerns  of  the  Province. 

d.  To  regulate  the  organization  of  new  churches,  and  to  change  the  con- 
stitution of  existing  churches. 

e.  To  direct  the  Home  Mission  work  in  the  Province. 

/.  To  direct  and  control  all  church  publications  in  the  Province,  subject 
to  the  established  doctrine  and  liturgy. 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  PROVINCES. 


89 


y.  To  hear  and  redress  complaints  and  grievances. 

k.  To  elect  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  which  shall  consist  of  three 
brethren ;  and  two-thirds  of  the  votes  shall  be  necessary  to  a  choice. 

2.  At  the  Provincial  Synod  of  the  British  Province,  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  shall  preside. 

3.  The  following  shall  be  members  of  the  Provincial  Synod : 

a.  The  members  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference. 
6.  The  Bishops  in  the  Province. 

c.  The  Advocatus  and  Secretarius  Fratrum, 

d.  The  Agent  of  the  Foreign  Missions, 

e.  Members  of  Elders'  Conferences,  and  Ministers  who  can  leave  theix 
place  of  residence  without  prejudice  to  the  office  they  hold. 

/.  Delegates  from  the  churches,  each  cliurch  having  the  right  to  choose 
one. 

g,  Members  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  and  the  delegates  of  other 
Provinces,  .shall  be  advisory  members,  but  without  a  vote. 

THE  PROVIJsCIAL  ELDERS'  CONFERENCE. 

1.  The  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  of  this  Province  shall 
resign  at  each  Provincial  Synod,  which  shall  elect  a  new  board, 
the  former  members  being  re-eligible.  One  of  the  elected  mem- 
bers shall  be  appointed  President  by  the  Unity's  Elders'  Con- 
ference. 

2.  The  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  shall  be  subordinate  and 
responsible     the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference, 

3.  In  case  of  a  vacancy  occurring  in  the  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference,  it  shall  be  filled  by  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference, 
guided  by  the  votes  of  the  Ministers  of  the  Province,  together 
with  a  vote  of  each  church-committee, 

CHAITGE  OF  CONSTITOTION. 

No  proposition  affecting  the  constitution  of  the  British  Pro- 
vincial Synod,  or  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  shall  be 
brought  forward  in  a  Provincial  Synod,  unless  it  has,  three  months 
previously,  been  communicated  by  its  author  to  the  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference,  and  through  them  to  the  churches  of  the 
British  Province. 
6 


90 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHtTRCfl., 


SKCTION  III. — THE   USE  OF  THE  LOT. 

As  this  subject  refers  particularly  to  the  ecclesiastical  govern- 
ment of  the  Church,  a  brief  account  of  the  principles  upois 
which  the  use  of  the  lot  is  based  must  be  appended  to  the  chapter 
on  Constitution. 

The  use  of  the  lot,  in  the  Moravian  Church,  is  neither  a  uiys- 
terious,  theosophic  appliance,  nor  an  exclusive  right  and  preroga- 
tive bestowed  upon  that  particular  communion,  but  a  Scriptural 
act  of  faith,  Avhich  any  body  of  Christians  may  perform.  M'e 
find,  indeed,  no  express  command  given  in  the  New  Testament, 
nor  even  a  direct  promise,  in  regard  to  it.  But  Christ  declares ; 
"Therefore  I  ^fuy  unto  you,  what  things  soever  ye  desire  when  ye 
p^*ay,  believe  that  ye  receive  them,  and  ye  shall  have  them."' 
(Mark  xi.  24. )  And,  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  the  following 
record  occurs  :  "  And  they  appointed  two,  Joseph  called  Barsa- 
bas,  who  wassuruamed  Justus,  and  Matthias,  And  they  prayed, 
and  said,  Thou,  Lord,  which  knowest  the  hearts  of  all  men,  show 
whether  of  these  two  thou  hast  chosen,  that  he  may  take  part  of 
this  ministry  and  apostleship,  from  Avhich  Judas  by  transgression 
fell,  that  he  might  go  to  his  own  place.  And  they  gave  forth 
their  lots  ;  and  the  lot  fell  upon  Matthias  ;  and  he  was  numbered 
with  the  eleven  apostles."  (Acts  i.  2o-2(k  )  Upon  this  promise 
of  Christ,  and  practice  of  the  apo.<tIes,  the  use  of  the  lot,  in  the 
Moravian  Church,  is  founded.  The  Church  believes  that  God 
permits  it,  as  long  as  it  is  upheld  by  faith.  As  soon  as  a  majority 
of  Moravian  Ministers  and  people  declare  that  they  no  longer 
have  confidence  in  this  mode  of  determining  the  will  of  the  Lord, 
it  must  necessarily  be  abolished.  This  essential  condition  of  the 
use  of  tlie  lot  lias  been  re])eatedly  recognized  by  the  General 
>Synod.  Here  follows  the  substance  of  the  declaration  of  the  last 
(rcneral  Hynod,  in  reference  to  this  matter: 

"  The  means  by  which  our  Lord  and  Saviour  conducts  His 
gt)vernmcnt  in  the  Brethren'^s  Church  are  no  other  than  those  by 
which  ITc  rules  His  universal  Church  ;  namely.  His  Holy  Word, 
His  Holy  Spirit,  who  leads  us  into  all  truth,  and  the  dispensations 
of  His  Providence,  by  which  He  determines  the  course  of  His 
Church,  and  of  each  individual,  according  to  His  own  wisdom  and 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  PROVINCES. 


91 


love.  But  if  we  are  to  be  led  by  them,  there  is  required  on  our 
part  a  heart  obedient  to  the  dircetioii  of  His  Word,  an  ear  open 
to  receive  the  instruction  of  His  Spirit,  and  a  watchful  eye  to 
mark  the  intimations  which  He  gives  us  in  the  leadings  of  His 
Providence.  The  more  these  dispositions  are  wrought  in  our 
hearts  through  grace,  the  more  securely  shall  we  be  able  to  fol- 
low His  guidance.  Such  was  the  conviction  of  our  forefathers, 
from  the  first  establishment  of  our  Union.  Nevertheless,  there 
were  peculiar  cases  in  which,  deeply  convinced  of  the  insufRcieny 
of  their  own  insight  into  the  things  of  God,  and  His  government 
of  His  Church,  and  animated  by  an  earnest  desire  to  know  the 
will  of  the  Lord,  and  to  be  guided  by  Him  alone,  they  had  re- 
course to  the  lot,  believing  that  our  Saviour  would  not  put  their 
child-like  confidence  to  shame  (Mark  xi.  24),  but,  in  answer  to 
their  united  prayers,  would  by  this  means  reveal  to  them  His  gra- 
cious will.  This  use  of  the  lot  is  not  founded  on  any  express 
command  or  promise  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  New  Testament. 
We  read,  however,  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  that  the  lot  was 
used  by  them  in  the  appointment  of  Matthias  to  the  apostolic 
office.  This  example  of  the  apostles  detei'mined  the  founders  of 
the  Ancient  Moravian  Cliurch  to  refer  to  the  lot  the  choice  of 
their  first  three  Elders,  and  the  congregation  of  Herrnhut  followed 
the  same  precedent,  when,  on  May  20th,  1727,  they  chose,  by  lot, 
four  brethren  out  of  twelve  proposed  for  the  office  of  Elder. 
Afterwards  the  use  of  the  lot  was  continued  in  the  choice  of  Elders, 
and  the  sending  out  of  Missionaries  and  other  messengers  lA'  the 
Church.  And  not  only  in  these  cases,  but  in  all  affairs  of  impor- 
tance, as  the  congregation  of  Herrnhut  gradually  cxjjanded  into 
the  Unity  of  the  Brethren,  those  who  had  the  direction  of  it  felt 
the  necessity  of  being  thus  guided." 

"  We  regard  the  lot  with  thankfulness,  as  a  means  granted  to 
us  for  the  time,  by  the  Lord,  for  learning  His  mind,  and  acting 
under  His  direction,  when  He  does  not  give  us  to  know  His  will  in 
any  other  way.  Should  filial  confidence  in  this  special  guidance 
of  our  Lord  become  more  and  more  weakened  among  us,  it  would 
be  time  to  lay  aside  a  usage,  which  must  be  devoid  of  blessing, 
as  soon  as  it  ceases  to  be  grounded  on  the  innermost  conviction  of 
the  heart."    (Synodal  Results  of  1857,  §  41.) 


92  HISTORY  OP  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


The  use  of  the  lot,  as  it  affects  the  whole  Unity,  takes  place  in 
the  two  following  cases  : 

1.  The  election  or  appointment  of  bishops,  as  a  general  rule, 
is  submitted  to  the  lot,  but  exceptions  may  be  made. 

2.  The  election  of  a  new  member  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Con- 
ference, to  fill  a  vacancy  in  that  body,  occurring  in  the  interval 
between  two  General  Synods,  is  always  submitted  to  the  lot. 

Each  Province  has  particular  rules  governing  the  use  of  the  lot. 
Those  for  the  American  Province  are  the  following  : 

1.  When  the  members  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference, 
after  deliberating  on  an  appointment,  are  fully  and  unanimously 
convinced,  that  they  desire,  in  sincere  faith,  for  themselves,  the 
direction  of  the  Lord,  through  the  lot,  then  they  may  ask  the 
question  by  the  lot,  but  such  use  of  the  lot  shall  be  binding  on 
the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  only,  and  not  on  the  person  to 
whom  the  appointment  is  offered. 

2.  When  a  brother  or  sister  receives  an  appointment  from  the 
Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  and  requires  a  special  lot  for  his  or 
her  direction,  he  or  she  may  ask  the  Provincial  Elders'  Confer- 
ence, in  writing,  to  have  a  special  lot  cast  for  himself  or  herself, 
and  the  directions  given  by  the  lot  shall  be  absolutely  binding 
upon  that  brother  or  sister. 

3.  When  a  brother  or  sister  is  desirous  of  having  in  his  or  her 
private  affairs  a  decision  by  lot,  the  use  of  the  lot  shall  be  allowed, 
provided  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  becomes  satisfied  that 
the  applicant  for  its  use  is  possessed  of  implicit  faith  and  confi- 
dence, and  will  yield  perfect  obedience  to  and  cheerful  acquies- 
cence in  the  Lord's  will  thus  ascertained ;  and  provided,  further, 
that  the  matter  concerning  which  the  lot  is  requested,  be  of  such 
a  nature  as  to  render  its  use  proper  in  the  estimation  of  the  Pro- 
vincial Elders'  Conference. 

These  simple  and  explicit  regulations  set  forth  the  limits 
within  which  the  use  of  the  lot  is  allowed  in  this  Province,  and 
imply  that  it  is  never  to  be  employed  by  an  individual,  or  by  any 
ecclesiastical  board  or  body,  other  than  the  Provincial  Elders' 
-Conference  and  the  Provincial  Synod.* 

*  The  use  of  the  lot  in  contracting  marriages  was  abolished,  as  a  rule, 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  PROVINCES. 


many  years  ago.  Much  has  been  said  and  written  on  this  subject  by  per- 
sons not  acquainted  with  the  true  state  of  the  case,  and  attempts  have  been 
made  to  cast  ridicule  upon  the  usage.  This  note  is  given  in  thu  way  of 
an  explanation  of  the  same,  as  it  really  prevailed. 

The  fundamental  principle  underlying  the  employment  of  the  lot,  in  the 
ease  of  marriages,  was  a  noble  principle  of  devotedness  to  the  serviceof  Christ. 
The  Brethren  believed  that  the  extension  of  His  kingdom,  through  their 
agency,  should  not  be  hindered  by  any  of  the  relations  of  this  life,  in  ac- 
cordance with  what  the  Lord  himself  said,  as  recorded  in  Matthew  six.  29. 
They  feared  that  early  engagements  would  prevent  young  men  from  going 
forth,  a.s  messengers  of  the  Go.spel,  to  distant  lands,  or  render  a  long  abode 
in  them  irksome ;  they  were,  moreover,  convinced  that  it  was  a  matter  of 
the  utmost  importance  not  only  to  enter  the  marriage  state  in  the  fear  of 
God,  but  to  secure  partners  in  life  who  would,  in  the  fullest  sense,  be  help- 
mates to  them  while  laboring  in  the  Lord's  vineyard.  Tlierefore  they  had 
faith  in  Him  that  He  would  condescend  to  give  them  such  wives  as  they 
needed,  and  as  would  approve  themselves  worthy  handmaids  of  His.  Be- 
sides, owing  to  the  peculiar  regulations  of  the  .settlement,'!,  young  men  and 
women  had  very  little  social  intercourse.  Tn  this  way,  the  lot  came 
into  use  for  contracting  marriages  in  the  case  of  Missionaries  and  Ministers, 
and  gradually  of  all  the  members  of  the  Church.  But  it  was  not  emiiloyed 
in  the  manner  so  often  set  forth  by  ignorant  writers.  Men  and  women  were 
not  indiscriminately  coupled,  without  their  knowledge,  and  contrary  to 
their  wishes.  The  mode  of  proceeding  was  .simply  this:  Wlien  a  man 
wished  to  marry,  he  proposed  a  woman  to  the  authorities  of  tlie  Church,  or, 
if  he  had  no  proposal  to  make,  left  it  to  them  to  suggest  a  woman.  The 
authorities  submitted  the  proposal  to  tlie  decision  of  the  lot,  and  if  it  was 
sanctioned,  ma«le  the  woman  an  ofl'cr  of  marriage  in  the  name  of  the  man, 
which  offer  she  was  at  perfect  liberty  to  reject,  if  she  thought  proper  ;  for 
the  lot  bound  the  authorities  to  make  the  offer,  but  not  the  woman  to  accept 
it.  If  she  refused,  or  if  the  proposal  was  negatived  by  the  lot,  the  man 
made  another,  and  the  authorities  never  forced  any  woman  upon  him 
against  his  will. 

So  far,  therefore,  from  ridiculing  this  usage,  an  intelligent  mind,  capable 
of  appreciating  the  spirit  which  animated  the  early  Brctlireu  in  this  respect, 
will  be  filled  with  pj-ofound  admiration  at  the  faith  which  they  displayed. 
When  confidence  in  this  mode  of  contracting  marriages  began  to  wane,  the 
rule  was  abrogated.  But  while  it  continued,  there  were  fewer  unhappy 
marriages  among  the  Brethren,  than  among  the  same  number  of  people  in 
any  other  denomination  of  Cliristians.  This  is  a  well  known  and  abundantly 
substantiated  fact. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

DOCTRINE. 


INTKODUCTION. 

The  Ancient  Church  of  the  Brethren  had  a  regular  CJonfession 
of  Faith.  It  was  revised  and  republished,  between  the  years 
1460  and  1658,  thirty-four  tinxes,  in  Bohemian,  Latin  and  Ger- 
man. The  German  edition,  of  1533,  was  printed  at  Wittenberg, 
with  an  introduction  by  Dr.  Martin  Luther.  It  appeared  in  its 
most  complete  form  in  1535,  in  Bohemian,  and  was  presented  to 
King  Ferdinand.  Afterwards  this  same  edition  was  translated 
into  Latin,  and  printed  at  Wittenberg,  in  1538,  again  with  an 
introduction  by  Luther. 

The  Renewed  Church  has  no  Confession  of  Faith,  as  such,  that 
is,  no  document  bearing  this  name.  In  the  Continental  Province, 
where  adherence  to  a  Confession  is  an  essential  condition  of  tbe 
ecclesiastical  privileges  which  the  Bretliren  enjoy,  the  Augsburg 
Confession,  in  its  twenty-one  articles,  is  acknowledged,  "  being 
the  first  and  most  generally  received  Confession  of  the  Protestant 
Church,  and  containing  a  simple  and  clear  enunciation  of  the 
articles  of  the  Christian  faith."*  Tliis  acknowledgment,  however, 
according  to  the  declaration  of  the  General  Synod,  does  not  bind 
the  conscience  of  any  member,  much  less  is  it  of  any  weight  in 
those  Provinces  of  the  Unity  "  where  the  Augsburg  Confession 
has  no  other  value  than  as  being  the  creed  of  one  (the  Lutheran  ) 
among  many  churchas  enjoying  equal  rights  and  liberty."t 

But  although  the  Church  has  issued  no  Confession  of  Faith,  as 
such,  it  has  several  works,  bearing  the  authority  of  the  General 

*  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  94,  p.  9f>.  f  Synodal  Easults  of  1857,  c 
94,  p.  9(). 


T^OCTRINE. 


95 


Synod,  and  setting  forth  tlie  doctrines  which  it  teaches.  These 
arc:  "An  Exposition  of  Christian  Doctrine  as  taught  in  the 
Protestant  Church  of  the  United  Bretliren,"  by  Bishop  Spaugen- 
berg,  Barby,  1779,  transhited  into  English  by  La  Trobe,  and 
published  in  1784;  "A  Catechism  for  the  Instruction  of  Youth  in 
the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren,"  various  editions,  Geriiian 
and  English  ;  "  An  Epitome  of  Christian  Doctrine  for  the  In- 
struction of  Candidates  for  Confirmation ;"  and  a  chapter  on 
Doctrine, in  the  "Synodal  Result?!."  "The  Easter  Morning  Lit- 
any," moreover,  contains  a  brief  Confession  of  Faith,  and  is 
used,  annually,  in  all  Moravian  Churches  in  Christian  and  heathen 
lands. 

A  Compendium  of  Doctrine  is  here  given,  compiled  from  the 
authorized  publications  of  the  Church,  and  in  their  very  language, 
with  references  to  the  works  from  which  the  sentences  are  severally 
taken.    Then  follows  the  Easter  Morning  Litany. 

A  COMPENDrUJI  OF  DOCTRINK. 

I. —  Of  the  Standard  of  Doctrhie. 

The  Holy  Scriptures,  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  are  and 
remain  the  only  rule  of  our  faith  and  practice.  We  revere  them 
as  the  Word  of  God,  which  He  spake  to  mankind,  in  time  past, 
by  the  prophets,  and  in  these  last  days  by  His  Son  and  His 
apostles,  to  instruct  them  in  the  way  of  salvation  through  fititli 
in  Christ  Jesus.* 

II.  -0/  the  Holy  Trinity. 

We  believe  that  God  revealed  himself  to  man,  as  Father,  Son, 
and  Holy  Ghost.    (>[att.  xxviii.  19.)t 

III.  — 0/  God  the  Fatlier. 

The  most  exalted  character  we  can  give  of  the  Father,  is  that 
He  is  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  (  2  Cor.  xi.  31 ;  Eph.  i. ; 
1  Peter  i.  3;);j;  hence  we  hold  the  doclrine  of  the  love  of  God,  the 

*  Synodal  Result's  of  1857,  §  4,  p.  6.  tCateohism  for  Confirniation, 
Qusstion  4    f  Spangenberg's  Expositioa,  §  8G,  p.  140. 


96 


HISTOKY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


Father,  who  "  has  chosen  us  in  Christ  before  the  foundation  of 
the  world,"  and  who  "  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His  only- 
begotten  Son,  that  whos(>ever  believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life."* 

IV.— 0/  God  the  Son. 

We  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  real  Godhead  and  real  manhood 
of  Jesus  Christ;  that  God,  the  Creator  of  all  things,  was  mani- 
fested in  the  flesh,  and  has  reconciled  the  world  unto  himself ; 
that  "  He  is  before  all  things,  and  by  Him  all  things  consist."t 

Y.—  Of  God  the  Holy  Ghost. 

We  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  His  gracious 
operations,!  who  proceedeth  from  the  Father,  and  whom  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  sent  after  He  went  away,  that  He  should  abide 
with  us  forever ;  ||  and  believe  that  it  is  He  who  works  in  us  the 
knowledge  of  sin,  faith  in  Jesus,  and  the  witness  that  we  are  the 
children  of  God.§ 

VI.  — 0/  Total  Depravity. 

We  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  total  depravity  of  human  nature  ; 
that  there  is  no  health  in  us  ;  and  that,  since  the  fall,  we  have  no 
power  left  to  save  ourselves.^f 

VII.  —  Of  the  Atonement. 

We  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  atonement  and  satisfaction  of 
Jesus  Christ  for  us  ;  that  He  "  was  delivered  for  our  offencas,  and 
was  raised  again  for  our  justificati(m  ;"  and  that  in  His  merits 
alone  we  find  forgiveness  of  sins  and  peace  with  God.** 

*  Synodal  Eesults  of  1857,  ?  6,  p.  7.  f  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  ?  6,  p.  7. 
J  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  ?  6,  p.  8.  ||  Easter  Morning  Litany,  p.  xv. 
«  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  §  6,  p.  8.  U  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  ?  6,  p.  7. 
**  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  §  6,  p.  7. 


DOCTRINE. 


97 


VIII.— 0/  the  New  BiHh. 

It  has  been  the  earnest  desire  of  our  Church,  from  the  begin- 
ning, that  each  individual  member  of  it  should  be  led,  in  the 
school  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  a  deep  and  thorough  knowledge,  not 
only  of  his  sinfulness,  but  of  his  exposedness  to  condemnation 
before  God,  as  the  desert  of  sin ;  and  so  be  brought  to  genuine 
repentance,  and  to  the  conviction  of  his  need  of  a  Saviour; 
whence  will  result,  through  living  faith  in  Jesus,  a  thorough  re- 
newal of  the  inward  man,  consisting  not  in  the  mere  laying  aside 
of  some  sinful  habits,  but  in  an  entire  change  of  views  and  dispo- 
sitions, and  in  a  full  surrender  of  the  heart  to  the  Lord.* 

IX.— 0/  Faith. 

Cordially  to  embrace  that  faithful  saying,  as  worthy  of  all 
acceptation,  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sin- 
ners, and  that  for  the  sake  of  His  blood  and  death,  our  sins  are 
forgiven,  and  life  and  salvation  imjjarted  unto  us — this  is  faith, 
the  gift  of  God,  coming  not  by  our  own  reason  and  strength. 
We  believe,  that  through  faith  we  obtain  righteousness  and 
peace  with  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  and  the  sure  hope  of  eternal 
life  and  happiness.! 

^  X. —  Of  Scmctifimtion. 

We  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  fruits  of  faith,  that  it  must  show 
itself  as  an  active  principle,  by  a  willing  obediences  to  God's 
commandments,  flowing  from  love  and  gmtitude  to  God  ;J  and 
believe  that  it  is  necessary  for  the  pardoned  sinner  to  maintain 
close  and  constant  communion  with  our  Saviour,  according  to  His 
own  words  :  "  As  the  branch  cannot  bear  fruit  of  itself,  except 
it  abide  in  the  vine,  no  more  can  ye,  except  ye  abide  in  me," 
(John  XV.  4) ;  that  thus  true  sanctification  of  soul  and  body,  and 
a  transformation  into  the  Saviour's  image,  are  wrought  within 
us,  not  legally,  but  evangelically;  and  that  the  work  is  cherished 

*  Synodal  Kesiilts  of  1857,  §  8,  p.  8  and  9.  f  Catechism  for  Confirma- 
tion, Questions  26,  27  and  28.    %  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  §  6,  p.  8. 


98 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


in  humility,  and  maintained  and  ripened  more  and  more  for  the 
perfect  state,  by  a  constant  looking  unto  Jesus,  and  to  all  the 
merits  of  His  holy  life.* 

XI. —  Oj  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Centre  of  Doctrine. 

In  conformity  with  these  fundamental  articles  of  our  faith,  tiic 
great  theme  of  our  pre;iching  is  Jesus  Christ,  our  Saviour,  He 
who  says  of  the  Scriptures  :  "  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me  " — 
"  in  whom  all  the  promises  of  God  are  yea  and  amen  " — in  whom 
we  have  the  grace  of  the  Son,  the  love  of  the  Father,  and  the 
communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  word  of  the  cross — that  is, 
the  testimony  of  His  voluntary  offering  of  himself  to  suffer  and 
to  die,  and  of  the  treasures  of  grace  purchased  thereby — is  the 
beginning,  middle  and  end  of  our  ministry,  and  to  proclaim  the 
Lord's  death  we  regard  as  the  main  calling  of  the  Brethren's 
Church.  We  point  to  Him  as  "  made  of  God  unto  us  wisdom, 
and  righteousness,  and  sanctificatiou,  and  redemption."  Hence 
we  maintain,  that  while  the  law  of  God  is  given  us  for  the  knowl- 
edge of  sin,  we  are  led  to  true  contrition  of  spirit  by  the  testimony 
which  the  Holy  Ghost  bears,  more  especially  to  our  want  of  faith 
in  Jesus,  and  our  indifference  to  the  Saviour,  who  hung  upon  the 
cross  for  us.  (John  xvi.  8  and  9;  Actsix.  5.)  The  contemplation  of 
His  agonizing  death  shows  us  the  merited  curse  and  condemnation 
under  which  we  lie  by  nature,  but,  at  the  same  time,  reveals  the 
sole  ground  of  justification  before  God,  reconciliation  with  Him, 
and  deliverance  from  the  power  of  death,  and  from  our  vain  con- 
versation, so  that  the  conscience  is  "  purged  from  dead  works  to 
serve  the  living  God."t 

XII.— 0/'  Christian  Life. 

Our  great  and  only  Master  comprises  the  whole  doctrine  of 
Christian  morality,  accordiiig  to  the  inmost  spirit,  in  the  com- 
mandment of  love  to  God,  and  to  our  neighbor.  After  His 
example,  and  that  of  His  apostles,  we  will  be  careful  to  remind 

'•Synodal  ResuUs  of  1857,  ?  8,  p.  9.    t  Slynodal  KemilLs  of  18:)7,  ?  7,  p.  8. 


DOCTRINE. 


99 


one  another  of  all  those  Christian  virtues  which  flow  therefrom, 
and  which  adorn  the  character  of  a  true  child  of  God.  We  will 
especially  enforce  tlie  inniortance  of  strict  conscientiousness  in 
our  whole  conduct,  and  raise  a  warning  voice  against  every  species 
of  vice  and  immorality.  Yet  all  our  warnings  and  exhortations 
must  not  only  have  reference  to  Jesus,  a.«  our  all-perfect  example, 
but  be  in  close  accordance  with  the  doctrine  of  faith,  insisting, 
according  to  our  Lord's  direction,  that  the  tree  must  first  be  made 
good,  in  order  that  it  may  bring  forth  good  fruit.* 

XIII.— 6*/  the  Church. 

The  souls  dispersed  in  all  the  world,  who  adhere  to  Christ  by 
faith,  who  are  partakers  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  worship  the 
Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  ar6  the  body  of  Christ,  the  house 
of  God,  the  flock  of  the  Good  Shepherd  t — the  holy,  universal 
Christian  Church..! 

XIV.— 0/  Baptism. 

We  fii-st  receive  a  pledge  of  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  of  the 
grace  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  in  the  sacrament  of  Holy  Baptism, 
for  baptism  is  a  washing  and  cleansing  from  sin  by  the  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ,  who  loved  the  Church,  and  gave  himself  for  it,  that 
He  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it  with  the  washing  of  water  by 
the  Word.!|    (Ephes.  v.  25  and  26.) 

XV.— 0/  the  Baptism  of  Injant-i. 

Inasmuch  as  our  children,  by  their  birth  in  the  Christian 
Church,  are  called  by  the  Lord  to  participate  in  the  blessings  of 
the  Gospel  Dispensation  (  1  Cor.  vii.  14),  and  Christ  himself 
blessed  little  children,  and  declared  that  of  such  was  the  king- 
dom of  heaven,  we  consider  it  to  be  the  duty  of  parents  to  bring 
their  infants  to  be  baptized  ;§  and  believe  that  a  child,  too,  may 

*  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  ?  9,  p.  10.  f  Spangenberg's  Exposition,  |  254, 
p.  441.  X  Easter  Morning  Litany,  p.  xv.  ||  Catechism  for  Confiriiiafioii. 
Question  33  and  34.    ?  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  §  19. 


100 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


experience  what  Paul  says :  "  According  to  His  mercy  God  saved 
us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  He  shed  on  us  abundantly  through  Jesus  Christ, 
our  Saviour."    (Titus  iii.  5  and  6.)* 

XVI.— 0/  the  Lord's  Supper. 
The  promise  of  the  forgiveness  of  sins  and  of  the  grace  of  God 
is  renewed  and  sealed  to  us,  in  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
Supper — which  is  a  memorial  of  His  death,  instituted  by  Christ 
himself,  wherein,  while  jointly  eating  of  the  blessed  bread  and 
drinking  of  the  blessed  cup,  we  receive  the  body  and  blood  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  a  pledge  of  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  of  life, 
and  eternal  happiness.f  (1  Cor.  xi.  26,  x.  16.)  That  is,  when- 
ever this  Holy  Supper  is  taken  according  to  the  mind  of  Jesus 
Christ,  the  enjoyment  of  the  bread  and  Avine  is  connected  with 
tlie  enjoyment  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus,  in  a  manner  in- 
comprehensible to  us,  and  therefore  inexpressible.^ 

XVII. —  Of  the  Final  Condition  of  Mankind  in  Eternity. 
The  wicked,  condemned  by  Christ,  the  righteous  Judge,  shall 
suffer  everlasting  punishment  in  hell ;  but  the  righteous  shall  see 
God,  and  be  forever  with  the  Lord,  in  whose  presence  there  is 
fulness  of  joy,  and  at  whose  right  hand  there  are  pleasures  for 
evermore.    (Matt.  xxv.  34,  41,  46;  1  Thes,  iv.  17.  || 


THE  EASTER  MOItNING  LITANY. 

Minister. — I  believe  in  the  One  only  God,  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost,  who  created  all  things  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  was  in 
Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself 

I  believe  in  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
hath  chosen  us  in  Him  before  the  foundation  of  the  world  ; 

Who  hath  delivered  us  from  the  power  of  darkness,  and  hath 
translated  us  into  the  kingdom  of  His  dear  Son  ; 

*  Spangenberg's  Exposition,  ?  141.  f  Catecliism  for  Confirmation,  Ques- 
tion 37  and  38.  t  Spangenberg's  Exposition,  §  146  p.  245.  ||  Catechism 
for  Confirmation,  Question  41. 


DOCTRINE.  101 

Who  hath  blessed  us  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  heavenly 
places  in  Christ ; 

Who  hath  made  us  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the  inheritance  of 
the  saints  in  light :  having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adoption  of 
children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to  the  good  pleas- 
ure of  His  will,  to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  His  grace,  wherein 
He  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved. 

Congregation. — This  I  verily  believe. 

We  thank  Thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  because 
Thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast 
revealed  them  unto  babes  :  even  so.  Father,  for  so  it  seemed  good 
in  Thy  sight. 

Father,  glorify  Thy  name. 

MiN.  AND  Cong. — -Our  Father, which  ai  t  in  heaven,  hallowed  be 
Thy  name ;  Thy  kingdom  come ;  Thy  will  bS  done  in  earth.,  as  it 
18  in  heaven:  give  m  this  day  our  daily  bread;  and  forgive  us  our 
trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass  against  us ;  and  lead  m 
not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  tis  from  evil :  for  Thine  is  the 
kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever  and  ever:  Amen. 

MiN. — I  believe  in  the  name  of  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God, 
by  whom  are  all  things,  and  we  through  Him  ; 

I  believe  that  He  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelled  among  us,  and 
took  on  Him  the  form  of  a  servant ; 

By  the  overshadowing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  was  conceived  of  the 
Virgin  Mar;^ ;  as  the  children  are  partakers  of  flesh  and  blood. 
He  also  himself  likewise  took  part  of  the  same ;  was  born  of  a 
woman ; 

And  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  was  tempted  in  all  points 
like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin ; 

For  He  is  the  Lord,  the  Messenger  of  the  covenant,  whom  we 
delight  in.  The  Lord  and  His  Spirit  hath  sent  Him  to  proclaim 
the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord : 

He  spoke  that  which  He  did  know,  and  testified  that  which  He 
had  seen :  as  many  as  received  Him,  to  them  gave  He  the  power 
to  become  the  sons  of  God. 

Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the 
world ; 


102 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


Suffered  under  Pontiu.s  Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead,  and  bmied; 

The  third  daj'  arose  again  from  the  dead,  and  with  Him  many 
bodies  of  the  saints  which  slept ; 

Ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  on  the  throne  of  the  Father, 
whence  He  will  come,  in  like  manner  as  He  was  seen  going  into 
heaven. 

Cong.— Amen,  come,  Lord  Jesu.s;  conic,  we  implore  Thee: 
With  longing  hearts  we  now  are  waiting  for  Thee ; 
Come  soon,  O  come. 

The  Lord  will  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the 
voice  of  tlie  archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God,  to  judge  both 
the  quick  and  tlie  dead. 

This  is  my  Lord,  who  redeemed  me,  a  lost  and  undone  human 
creature,  purchased  and  gained  me  from  sin,  from  death,  and  from 
the  power  of  the  devil ; 

Not  with  gold  or  silver,  but  with  His  holy  })recious  blood,  and 
with  His  innocent  suffering  and  dying  ; 

To  the  end  that  I  should  be  His  own,  and  in  His  kingdom  live 
under  Him  and  serve  Him,  in  eternal  righteousness,  innocence, 
and  happiness ; 

!So  as  He,  being  risen  from  the  dead,  liveth  and  reigneth,  world 
without  end. 

Cong. — Thii  I  most  certainly  believe. 

I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  proceedeth  from  the  Father, 
and  whom  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  sent,  after  He  went  away,  that 
He  sliould  abide  with  us  forever ; 

That  He  should  comfort  us,  as  a  mother  comforteth  her  chil- 
dren ; 

That  He  should  help  our  infirmities,  and  make  intercession  for 
us  with  groan ings  which  cannot  be  uttered; 

That  He  should  bear  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the 
children  of  God,  and  teach  us  to  cry,  Abba,  Father : 

That  He  should  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  the  love  of  God,  and 
make  our  bodies  His  holy  temple : 

And  that  He  should  work  all  in  all,  dividing  to  every  man 
severally  as  He  will. 


DOCTEINE. 


103 


To  Him  be  glory  in  the  Cliurcli,  which  is  in  Clirist  Jesus,  the 
holy,  universal  Ciiristian  Church,  in  the  coninmnion  of  saints,  at 
all  times,  and  from  eternity  to  eternity. 

Cong. — A/nm. 

I  believe  that,  by  my  own  reason  and  strength,  I  cannot  believe 
in  Jesus  Christ  my  Lord,  or  come  to  Him ; 

But  that  the  Holy  Ghost  calleth  me  by  the  Gospel,  eulight- 
cneth  me  with  His  gifts,  sanctifieth  and  jn-eserveth  me  in  the  true 
taith ; 

Even  as  He  calleth,  gathereth,  enlighteneth,  and  sanctifieth  the 
whole  Church  on  earth,  which  He  keepeth  by  Jesus  Christ  in  the 
only  true  faith : 

In  which  Christian  Church,  God  forgiveth  uie  and  every  be- 
liever all  sin  daily  and  abundantly. 
Cong. —  This  I  assuredhj  believe. 

I  believe,  that  by  holy  baptism  I  am  embodied  as  a  member  of 
the  Church  of  Christ,  which  He  hath  loved,  and  for  which  He 
gave  himself,  that  He  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it  with  the 
washing  of  water  by  the  word. 

Cong. — Amen. 

In  this  communion  of  saints  my  faith  is  placed  upon  my  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  died  for  us,  and  shed  His  blood 
on  the  cross  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  who  hath  granted  unto 
me  His  body  and  blood  in  the  Lord's  Supper,  as  a  pledge  of 
grace ;  as  th5  Scripture  saith,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  same 
night  in  which  He  was  betrayed,  took  bread :  and  when  He  had 
given  thanks,  He  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  His  disciples,  and  said, 
Take,  eat :  this  Is  my  body  which  is  given  for  you  ;  this  do  in  re- 
membrance of  me.  After  the  same  manner  also,  our  Lord  Jesus 
C'hrist,  when  He  had  supped,  took  the  cup,  gave  thanks,  and  gave 
it  to  them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it :  this  is  my  blood,  the  blood 
of  the  New  Testament,  which  is  shed  for  you,  and  for  many,  for 
the  remission  of  sins.  This  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  re- 
membrance of  me. 

Cong. — Amen. 

I  have  a  desire  to  depart,  and  be  with  Christ,  which  is  far  bet- 
ter ;  I  shall  never  taste  death  ;  yea,  I  shall  attain  unto  the  resur- 


104 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


rection  of  the  dead :  for  the  body  which  I  shall  put  off,  this 
grain  of  corruptibility,  shall  put  on  incorruption ;  my  flesh  shall 
Test  in  hope. 

And  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again  from  tlie  dead  our 
Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  through  the  blood 
of  the  everlasting  covenant,  shall  also  quicken  these  our  mortal 
bodies,  if  so  be  that  the  Spirit  of  God  hath  dwelled  in  them. 

Cong. — Amen. 

We  poor  sinners  pray, 

Hear  its,  gracious  Lord  and  God; 

And  keep  us  in  everlasting  fellowship  with  our  brethren,  and 
■with  our  sisters,  who  have  entered  into  the  joy  of  their  Lord ; 

Also  with  the  servants  and  handmaids  of  our  Church,  whom 
Thou  hast  called  home  in  the  past  year,  and  with  the  whole 
■Church  triumphant;  and  let  us  rest  together  in  Thy  presence  from 
our  labors. 

Cong. — Amen. 

They  are  at  rest  in  la-sting  bliss, 

Beholding  Christ  our  Saviour : 
Our  humble  expectation  is 
To  live  with  Him  forever. 

Glory  be  to  Him  who  is  the  Resurrection  and  the  life  ;  He  was 
dead,  and  behold,  He  is  alive  for  evermore  ;  and  he  that  believeth 
in  Him,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live. 

Glory  be  to  Him  in  the  Church  which  waiteth  for  Him,  and  in 
that  which  is  around  Him,  for  ever  and  ever. 

Cong. — Ameyi. 

Grant  us  to  lean  unshaken 

Upon  Thy  faithfulness. 
Until  we  hence  are  taken 
To  see  Thee  face  to  face. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and 
the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  us  all. 
Cong. — Amen. 


CHAPTER  V 


MINISTRY. 


The  orders  in  the  Ministry  of  the  United  Brethren's  Church 
are  derived  from  the  Ancient  Unitas  Fratriun,  and  are  those  of 
Bishops,  Presbyters  and  Deacons. 

I.  Bishops. — The  episcopal  succession,  which  was  secured  in 
the  manner  set  forth  in  the  first  chapter,  is  j^rized  by  the  Church 
as  a  vakiable  inheritance,  as  one  of  the  principal  links  which 
connect  the  former  and  the  present  Unity,  and  as  the  historic 
form  of  its  organic  life.  But  the  prerogatives  of  the  episcopal 
office,  as  it  now  exists,  are  different  from  those  formerly  connected 
with  it.  In  the  Ancient  Church,  the  government  was  vested,  ex 
officio,  in  the  bishops.  Thi;^  is  not  the  case  now.  The  Renewed 
Church  had  adopted  a  form  of  government  before  the  episcopate 
was  transfewed  to  it,  and  when  the  transfer  took  place  no  change 
was  made  in  |liat  form. 

The  General  Synod  has  established  the  following  principles : 

1.  "  Our  episcopacy,  in  itself,  gives  to  the  individual  who  holds 
it  no  title  to  a  share  in  the  government  of  the  Brethren's  Church, 
or  of  any  individual  congregation. 

2.  "  No  bishop  is,  as  such,  subordinate  to  another. 

3.  "  A  bishop  has  no  diocese  committed  to  his  jurisdiction. 

4.  "  A  bishop,  like  every  other  servant  of  the  Unity,  must 
receive  a  special  appointment  to  any  office  which  he  holds,  from 
the  Synod,  or  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  or  a  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference. 

5.  "  Ordination  to  the  different  ^hurch-degrees  can  be  per- 
formed only  by  virtue  of  an  express  commission  from  the  above- 
mentioned  authorities." 

7 


106 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


The  prerogatives  belonging  to  the  bishops,  in  virtue  of  their 
office,  are : 

1.  They  only  can  ordain  to  the  three  orders  in  the  ministry. 

2.  They  have  a  seat  and  vote  in  the  General  Synod. 

8.  They  have  a  seat  and  vote  in  the  Provincial  Synods  of  the 
respective  Provinces  in  which  they  reside. 

At  the  same  time,  however,  bishops  are  almost  invariably,  by 
election  or  appointment,  connected  with  the  government  of  the 
Church,  both  in  the  Provinces  and  in  the  Unity  at  large.  The 
President  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  with  only  two  ex- 
ceptions, has  always  been  a  bishop ;  and  the  Presidents  of  the 
Provincial  Elders'  Conferences  generally  belong  to  the  same 
order. 

Bishops  are  elected  by  the  General  Synod,  or  appointed  by  the 
Unity's  Elders'  Conference.  In  either  case,  the  lot,  as  a  general 
rule,  is  used.  The  American  Province,  however,  has  the  right  to 
nominate  its  bishops,  which  is  done  by  the  Provincial  Synod ;  but 
the  appointment  rests  with  the  General  Synod,  or  Unity's  Elders' 
(conference. 

II.  Presbyters. — When  deacons,  after  serving  one  or  two  years, 
have  approved  themselves  worthy  Ministers  of  Christ  and  Hi?« 
(.'hurch,  and  have  charge  of  a  congregation,  or  are  appointed  to 
preside  over  any  distinct  branch  of  service  in  the  Brethren's 
('hurcli,  they  are  ordained  presbyters. 

III.  Deaco7is. — The  degree  of  deacon  is  conferred  upon  candi- 
dates for  the  ministry,  when  they  first  enter  the  service  of  the 
( Jhurch  ;  and  this  ordination  qualifies  them  for  administering  the 
sacraments. 

The  "  Synodal  Results  "  of  1857  contain  the  following  senti- 
ment respecting  ordination  to  these  three  orders : 

"  As  every  ordination  is  accompanied  by  the  believing  prayer.« 
of  the  assembled  congregation,  to  the  Head  of  the  Church,  and 
by  the  laying  on  of  hands,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  we  consider  it  a  means  of  conveying  a  special 
divine  blessing  to  those  who  receive  the  important  charge,  to 
feed  the  Church  of  God,  which  He  has  purchased  with  His  own 
blood." 


MINISTRY, 


107 


Candidates  for  the  Ministrt/. — In  the  American  Province,  svich 
young  men  as  have  finished  tlieir  studies  in  the  Theological  Sem- 
inary, and  passed  the  examinations  which  are  held,  semi-annually, 
in  this  institution,  become  candidates  for  the  Ministrj%  and  are, 
after  a  time,  licensed  to  preach.  They  generally  enter  the  Church 
Boarding  School  at  Nazareth,  as  teachers,  and  remain  there  until 
they  receive  appointments  as  Ministers. 

In  the  other  Provinces  of  the  Unity,  candidates  for  the  Min- 
istry are  usually  received  into  tJie  class  of  acolyths,yvhich.  has  been 
derived  from  the  Ancient  Brethren's  Church.  Into  the  same 
class  many  of  the  instructors  of  youth,  female  elders,  and  super- 
intendents of  Widows'  and  Sisters'  Houses,  Avives  of  Missionaries 
•and  of  Ministers  are  admitted.  The  recejition  takes  place  in  the 
presence  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  or  of  a  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference,  the  persons  received  giving  their  right  hands 
to  the  Elders,  as  a  pledge  of  their  desire  to  be  faithful  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Church.  This  custom  is  occasionally  observed  in  the 
American  Province. 

Here  follows  the  episcopal  succession,  from  the  beginning  ol 
the  Ancient  Unitas  Fratrum  to  the  present  time.  Stephen,  Bishop 
of  the  Waldenses,  and  his  colleague,  transferred  the  succession 
to  the  Ancient  Church,  in  the  year  1467,  consecrating  the  first 
three  bishops  of  the  list  below.  Daniel  Jablonsky  and  Christian 
Sitkovius,  the^survivors  of  the  line,  transferred  the  succession  to 
the  Renewed  Church,  in  the  year  1735,  consecrating  David 
Nitschman,  the  first  bishop  of  the  present  Unity.  It  will  be  seen 
from  this  list,  that  the  Moravian  is  the  oldest  Protestant  Episco- 
pal Church.  In  the  year  1749,  the  Parliament  of  Great  Britain 
passed  an  act  to  encourage  the  Brethren  to  settle  in  North  America, 
and  acknowledged  them  as  an  Episcopal  Church, 


No. 

~'t 
I 
2 
3 
4 

() 

8 
9 

10 
11 
12 
13 
14 
15 
16 
17 
18 
19 
20 
21 
22 
23 
24 
25 
26 
27 
28 
29 
30 
31 
32 
33 
34 
35 
36 
37 
38 
39 
40 
41 
42 
43 
44 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHirRCB'. 


OPAL   HUCCE3SION  OF  THE    UNITA.S   FRATRUH,  FROif. 

1467  TO  1868. 


A.NCI15NT  CHURCH. 

Mieliael  Brailacitis  

A  Waldensian  Pastor..  

A  Roman  (.'atholic  I'rirst   

Matthias  of  Kunwaldc  

Procop  of  Hradeck  

Thomas  of  Przchiulscli  

Eli'as  of  Krzizanow  

Luke  of  Prague  

Amb!-o.se  of  Skiitsch  

Wenzel  

Danie!'  

Martin  Skoda  

Wenzel  Albus  

Andrew  CycloT  

John  Horn  

Benedict  Bavorin  

Veil  Michalek  

John  Augnsta    

Martin  Michalek  

Matthias  Sion  

John  Czernv  

Matthias  

Paul  Paulin  

Mattliias  Czervenka  

George  Israel  

John  Bhihoslav  

Andrew  Steplmn   

Jan  Caleph....,  

Jan  Lorenz  

Zacharias  of  Leltojnischl  

John  Aeneas  

John  Abdias  

Simon  Theophilus  Turnovsky 

John  Ephraim  

Paul  Jessen  

Jacob  Narciss  

Jan  Niemczansky  

Samuel  Sussitzky  

Zacharias  Ariston  

Bartholomew  Niemczansky... 

Jan  Lanetsch  

Jan  ('ruciger  

Martin  Gratian  Gertich  

Matthias  Rybinsky   


Moravian-Bohemian 


Poltsli. 

Moravian-Bohemian . 


Polish. 

Moravian-Bohemian 


Polish. 

Moravian-Bohemian . 


-HirrrsTKY. 


109 


Your 
of  Conse- 
cration. 


1609 
1611 
1612 


50 

1627 

ol 

1629 

.52 

1632 

53 

54 

55 

56 

1633 

57 

58 

1644 

59 

m 

1662 

01 

■62 

1673 

<)3 

1676 

<54 

1692 

6o 

1699 

■66 

•67 

1709 

«8 

171:2 

fi9 

1725 

70 

1734 

71 

1735 

72 

1737 

73 

1740 

74 

1741 

75 

1743 

76 

1744 

77 

1745 

78 
79 

1746 

SO 
81 

82 

1747 

83 

84 

85 
86 

1748 

87 

1750 

88 

1751 

89 

1754 

i>0 

1756 

1»J 

1758 

Polish. 

Moravian-lioht'iuian. 


Polish. 


iMoraviau-Bohenilan. 


rKOTINCEK. 


Maithias  Koiu'czny   Moravian-Bohemian. 

Matthias  Cyrus....'  

John  Tiimovsky  

Gregorv  Era.stus  

John  (>rill..  

Daniel  Micolajivsky  

Paul  Paliurus  

Lawrence  Justin   

Matthias  Procop  j  ' 

John  Amos  Comeiiius  !  ' 

Paul  Fadricius  |PoIish. 

Martin  Orininskv     " 

John  Rybinsky.."  | 

Martin  Gertich,  Jr  '  " 

John  Buettner  

Nicholas  Gertich   " 

Peter  .Jablonsky  ~  I  " 

Adam  Samuel  Hartman  !  " 

.John  Zugchoer  1 

Joacliim  Gulicli   1  " 

John  .Jacobldes  1 

Daniel  Ernst  Jablonsky  

Solomon  Opitz  !  " 

David  Cassius  (  " 

PanlCai<sius   " 

Christian  Sitkov  


RKXEWED  curRcu. 

David  Nitschnianu     American. 

Lewis  Count  (!<■  Zin;'ciiiii,rf   Ck)ntinentaL 

rt)lycarp  Muelkr   " 

•Tohn  Nitselnnann,  Sr   American. 

[Frederick  Baron  de  Wattewille  j  Continental. 

'Martin  Dober  ,  " 

Augustus  Cr.  Spangenbors:  ,  American. 

David  Nitschmann,  .Jr...^  ICx>ntinental. 

Frederick  W.  Neisser  

Christian  F.  Steiiiliofer   " 

.J.  Frederick  Canierbof  | American. 

.John  Baron  de  Wattewille   Continental. 

Leonard  Dober  1  " 

Anthony  A.  Vieroth  1  " 

Frederick  Martin  |West  Indies. 

Peter  BoeV.ler  [American. 

George  Waiblinger   Continental,. 

Matthew  Hehl  ;  American. 

John  Gambold  j  British- 
Andrew  Grasinaji   Continental. 

John  Nitschmann  i  " 


110 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


American. 
British. 


MINISTRY. 


Ill 


John  Ellis  

John  M.  Nitschman  

Christian  C.  Ultsch  

John  Stengaerd  

William  Wisdom  Essex  

Peter  Wolle  

John  G.  Herman  

Benjamin  Seifferth  

Christian  W.  Matthiesen... 

F.  Joachim  Nielsen  

John  Rogers  

John  C.  Breutel  

Henry  T  Dober  

George  Wall  Westerby  

John  Christian  Jacobson.... 
Godfrey  Andrew  Cunow.... 

William  Edwards  

Charles  William  Jahn  

Henry  Rudolph  Wullschlae, 

Samuel  Reinke  

George  F.  Bahnson  

Ernst  F.  Reichel  

Ernst  W.  Croeger  

James  Latrobe  

David  Bigler  

Henry  A.  Shultz  

Gustavus  T.  Tietzen  


PROVINCES. 


Wess  Indies. 
Continental. 


British. 
American, 

British. 
Continental. 

British. 
Continental. 

West  Indies. 

American. 

Continental. 

British. 

Continental. 

American. 

Continental. 

British. 
American. 

Continental. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

WORSHIP. 


The  manner  of  worship,  in  all  essential  points,  is  uniform 
througliout  the  Provinces  of  the  Unity  and  the  Foreign  Missions. 
It  is  based  upon  a  Ritual,  of  which  an  abstract  is  given  below, 
and  which  may  be  found  at  length  in  the  first  part  of  the 
"  Liturgy  and  Hymns  for  the  use  of  the  Protestant  Church  of 
the  United  Brethren  or  Uuitas  Fratrum,"  and  upon  certain  pecu- 
liar services  of  the  Church,  to  be  described  in  this  chapter. 


DAYS  AND  SEASONS. 

The  Lord's  Day  is  of  divine  appointment,  and  its  solemn 
observance,  as  a  day  of  rest  and  worship,  absolutely  binding.  It 
is  particularly,  but  not  exclusively,  set  apart  for  the  ministrations 
of  the  Word  and  Sacraments. 

Services  in  the  Week. — Public  services  of  various  kinds  are 
held  on  week-day  evenings.  In  the  Continental  Province,  and 
in  some  of  the  cluirclios  of  the  British,  these  services  take  place 
every  evening  in  the  week  throughout  the  entire  year. 

Church  Seasons. — The  seasons  and  festivals  of  the  ecclesiastical 
year  are  observed,  namely  :  Advent,  Christmas,  Epijihany,  Lent, 
the  Passion  Week,  Easter,  Ascension-day,  AVhitsuutide,  and 
Trinity  Sunday. 

Memorial  Days.  —  Besides  these  seasons  and  festivals,  the 
Church  has  what  are  called  "  Memorial  Days,"  being  the  anni- 
versaries of  certain  of  the  most  important  events  in  its  early 
history.    They  are  the  following :    January  19th,  commencement 


WORSHIP. 


113 


of  the  Mission  among  the  heathen  in  Greenland,  in  the  year  1788 ; 
March  1st,  beginning  of  tlie  Church  of  the  Brethren,  in  the  year 
1457;  May  12th,  laying  of  the  foundation-stone  for  the  first 
church-edifice  at  Herrnhut,  in  the  year  1724,  and  agreement 
to  the  first  Statutes  of  the  congregation  in  the  year  1727; 
*  June  17th,  beginning  of  the  building  of  Herrnhut  by  the  immi- 
grants from  Moravia,  in  the  year  1722;  July  Gth,  martyrdom  of 
John  Huss,in  the  year  1415 ;  August  13th,  extraordinarily  blessed 
celebration  of  the  Holy  Communion,  in  the  parish-church  at 
Berthelsdorf,  in  the  year  1727,  whereby  the  new  covenant  of  love 
and  peace  between  the  members  of  the  congregation,  entered  into 
by  the  signing  of  the  Statutes,  on  May  12th,  was  sealed,  and  a 
remarkable  baptism  of  the  Spirit  granted  ;  September  16th,  the 
abolition  of  the  office  of  Chief  Elder  in  the  Church  by  the  Syn- 
odical  Conference  assembled  at  London,  in  the  yea,r  1741,  a 
memorial  day  particularly  for  the  ministers  and  other  servants 
of  the  Brethren's  Unity;  November  13th,  jiowerful  experience  in 
the  Brethren's  Unity,  on  the  occasion  of  making  known  the  abo- 
lition of  this  office,  th§t  Jems  only  is  the  Chief  Shepherd  and 
Head  of  the  Church. 

These  Memorial  Days  are  generally  noticed  in  the  public  ser- 
vices of  the  evening,  or  of  the  Lord's  Day  next  following.  In 
many  churches,  however,  the  13th  of  August  and  the  13th  of  ^ 
November  are  celebrated  as  solemn  festivals.  As  a  general 
thing,  each  *church  also  observes  the  Anniversary  Day  of  Itfi 
organization,  and  this  celebration  is  denominated  its  "  Congrega- 
tion Festival." 


THE  RITUAL. 

The  Church  Litany. 

The  public  services  of  the  Lord's  Day  begin  with  the  Litany, 
which  is  used,  in  several  languages,  in  all  the  churches  of  the 
Unity,  including  those  of  the  Foreign  Mission  Field.  In  the 
Continental  Province,  a  separate  meeting  is  held  at  nine  o'clock 


114  HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 

in  the  morning,  when  the  prayers  of  the  Litany  are  read ;  in  the 
American  Province,  the  Litany  is  generally  prayed  in  connection 
with  the  morning  service,  as  follows : 

*  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Christ,  have  mercy  upon  m. 

Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Christ,  hear  us. 

Lord,  Lord  God,  merciful  and  gracious,  long-suffering  and 
abundant  in  goodness  and  truth,  keeping  mercy  for  thousands, 
forgiving  iniquity,  and  transgression,  and  sin,  and  that  will  by  no 
means  clear  the  guilty ;    (Ex.  xxxiv.  6,  7.) 

Incline  Thine  ear  and  hear  ;  for  we  do  not  present  our  suppli- 
cations before  Thee  for  our  righteousnesses,  but  for  Thy  great 
mercies.    (Daniel  ix.  18.) 

Lord  God,  our  Father  which  art  in  heaven. 

Hallowed  he  Thy  name ;  Thy  kingdom  come ;  Thy  will  be  done 
in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven:  give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread ;  and 
forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass  against  u^ ; 
and  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil:  for 
Thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever  and 
ever:  Amen. 

Lord  God,  Son,  thou  Saviour  of  the  world. 

Be  gracious  unto  us. 

Lord  God,  Holy  Ghost, 

Abide  unth  us  forever. 

Most  holy  blessed  Tkinity, 
We  praise  Thee  to  eternity. 
Thou  Lamb  once  slain,  our  God  and  Lord, 
To  needy  prayers  Thine  ear  afford, 
And  on  us  all  have  mercy. 

From  coldness  to  Thy  merits  and  death, 
From  error  and  misunderstanding. 
From  the  loss  of  our  glory  in  Thee, 
From  the  unhappy  desire  of  becoming  great, 


*  In  all  the  forms  of  Eitual  given  in  this  chapter,  the  lines  in  italics  are 
responses  on  the  part  of  the  congregation. 


WORSHIP, 


115 


From  self-complacency, 
From  untimely  projects, 
From  needless  perplexity. 

From  the  murdering  spirit  and  devices  of  Satan, 
From  the  influence  of  the  spirit  of  this  world, 
From  hypocrisy  and  fanaticism, 
From  the  deceitfulness  of  sin, 
From  all  sin, 

Preserve  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 
By  all  the  merits  of  Thy  life, 
By  Thy  human  birth  and  circumcision. 
By  Thy  obedience,  diligence,  and  faithfulness. 
By  Thy  humility,  meekness,  and  patience. 
By  Thy  extreme  poverty, 
By  Thy  holy  baptism, 
By  Thy  watching,  fasting,  and  temptations, 
By  Thy  griefs  and  sorrows, 
By  Thy  prayers  and  tears, 
By  Thy  having  been  despised  and  rejected, 

Bless  and  comfort  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 
By  Thine  agony  and  bloody  sweat. 
By  Thy  bonds  and  scourgings. 
By  Thy  crown  of  thorns, 
By  Thy  <»-oss  and  passion. 
By  Thy  sacred  wounds  and  precious  blood. 
.By  Thy  dying  words, 
By  Thy  atoning  death. 
By  Thy  rest  in  the  grave, 
By  Thy  glorious  resurrection  and  ascension. 
By  Thy  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 
By  Thy  sending  the  Holy  Ghost, 
By  Thy  prevailing  intercession, 
By  the  holy  sacraments. 
By  Thy  divine  presence,  (Matt,  xxviii.  20.) 
By  Thy  coming  again  to  Thy  Church  on  earth,  or  our  being 
called  home  to  Thee, 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


Bless  mid  comfort  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 

We  liumbly  pray  with  one  accord, 
Remember  us,  most  gracious  Lord ; 
Think  on  Thy  sufferings,  wounds,  and  crotw, 
And  how  by  death  Thou  savedst  us  ; 
For  tliis  is  all  our  liope  and  plea. 
In  time  and  in  eternity. 

We  poor  sinners  pray  : 

Hear  7is,  (jracious  Lord  and  God. 

Rule  and  lead  Thy  holy  Christian  Clnirch  ; 

Increase  the  knowledge  of  the  mystery^  of  Christ,  and  diminish 
misapprehensions ; 

Make  the  word  of  the  cross  universal  among  those  who  are 
called  by  Thy  name  ; 

Unite  all  the  children  of  God  in  one  spirit;  (  John  xi.  52. j 

Abide  their  only  Shepherd,  High-priest  and  Saviour ; 

Send  faithful  laborers  into  Thy  harvest;  (Matt.  ix.  38.) 

Give  s])irit  iind  power  to  preach  Thy  word  ; 

Preserve  unto  us  the  word  of  reconciliation  till  the  end  of  days; 

And  through  the  Holy  Ghost,  daily  glorify  the  merits  of  Thy 
life,  sufferings,  and  death  : 

Hear  us,  (jraciom  Lord  and  God. 

Prevent  or  destroy  all  designs  and  schemes  of  Satan,  and  de- 
fend us  against  hh^  accusation  ;  (Rev.  xii.  10.) 

For  the  sake  of  tliat  peace  which  we  have  with  Thee,  may  we, 
as  much  as  lieth  in  us,  live  peaceably  with  all  men ;  (Romans 
xii.  18.) 

Grant  us  to  bless  them  that  curse  us,  and  do  good  to  them  that 
hate  us ;  (Matt.  v.  44.) 

Have  mercy  upon  our  slanderers  and  persecutors,  and  lay  not 
this  sin  to  their  charge ;  (Acts  vii.  60.) 

Hinder  all  schisms  a,nd  offences ; 

Put  far  from  Thy  people  all  deceivers  and  seducers  ; 

Bring  back  those  who  have  erred,  or  have  been  seduced ; 

Grant  love  and  unity  to  all  our  congregations : 
JJear      (jracious  Lord  and  God. 


WORSHIP. 


117 


Thou  Light  and  Desire  of  all  nations  ;  (Matt.  iv.  16  ;  Hag.  ii.  7.) 

Watch  over  Thy  messengers  both  l)y  land  and  sea  ; 

Prosper  the  endeavors  of  all  Thy  servants,  to  spread  Thy  gos- 
pel among  heathen  nations ; 

Accompany  the  word  of  their  testimony  concerning  Thy  atone- 
ment with  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  power;  (1  Cor. 
ii.  4.) 

Bless  our  and  all  other  Christian  congregations  gathered  from 
among  the  heathen ; 

Keep  them  as  the  apple  of  thine  eye  ;  (Deut.  xxxii.  10.) 

Have  mercy  on  Thy  ancient  covenant  people,  the  Jews :  deliver 
them  from  their  blindness ;  (Eom.  xi.  25,  26.) 

And  bring  all  nations  to  the  saving  knowledge  of  Thee  : 
Hear  n-s,  gmcioxis  Lord  aiid  God. 

O  praise  the  Lord,  all  ye  heathen  ; 
Praise  Him,  all  ye  nations. 

Give  to  Thy  people  open  doors  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  set 
them  to  Thy  praise  on  earth  ;  (Kev.  iii.  8.) 

Grant  to  all  Bishops  and  Ministers  of  the  Church  soundness  of 
doctrine  and  holiness  of  life,  and  jireserve  them  therein  ;  (Titus 
i.7;  u.  1.) 

Help  all  elders  to  rule  Avell,  especially  those  who  lahtiv  in  the 
Word  and  doctrine ;  that  they  may  feed  Thy  Church,  which 
Thou  hast  purchased  with  Thine  own  blood:  (1  Tim.  v.  17; 
Acts  XX.  28.) 

Hear  its,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 

Watch  graciously  over  all  governments,  and  hear  our  interces- 
sions for  them;  (1  Tim.  ii.  1,  2.) 

Grant  and  preserve  unto  them  thoughts  of  peace  and  concord  ; 

We  beseech  Thee  especially,  to  pour  down  Thy  blessings  in  a 
plentiful  manner  upon  the  President  of  the  United  States,  and 
the  Govemoi^  of  the  individual  States  of  the  Union  ;  upon  both 
Houses  of  Congress,  and  the  respective  State  Legislatures,  when- 
ever assembled.  Direct  and  prosper  all  their  councils  aud  un- 
dertakings to  the  promotion  of  Thy  glorj-,  the  propagation  of  the 
Grospel,  and  the  safety  and  welfare  of  this  country. 


118  HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 

Guide  and  protect  the  magistrates  of  the  land  wherein  we 
dwell,  and  all  that  are  put  in  authority  ;  and  grant  us  to  lead 
under  them  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life,  in  all  godliness  and  hone.^t y: 
(1  Tim.  ii.  2.) 

Hem'  Its,  gracmis  Lord  and  God. 

Teach  us  to  submit  ourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man  for 
Thy  sake ;  and  to  seek  the  peace  of  the  places  where  we  dwell  ^ 
(1  Pet  ii.  13  ;  Jer.  xxix.  7.) 

Grant  them  blessing  and  prosperity ; 

Prevent  war,  and  the  effusion  of  human  blood ; 

Preserve  the  land  from  distress  by  fire  and  water,  hail  and 
tempest,  plague,  pestilence  and  famuie ; 

Let  the  earth  be  like  a  field  which  the  Lord  blesseth  ; 

Give  peace  and  salvation,  O  God,  to  this  land,  aud  to  all  that 
dwell  therein : 

Ifem-  us,  (jracious  Lord  and  God, 

TO  BE  PRAYED  IN  THE  TIME  OF  WAR. 

[Grant,  O  Lord,  unto  the  President  of  the  United  States,  in 
these  times  of  danger.  Thy  gracious  counsel,  that  in  all  things  he 
may  approve  himself  the  father  of  the  people; 

Be  Thou  the  gracious  Protector  of  these  States,  and  of  our 
fellow-citizens  in  all  parts  of  the  world  ; 

Turn  the  hearts  of  our  enemies ;  ^  defeat  every  evil  design 
ugainst  us ;  and  continue  to  show  Thy  tender  mercy  unto  these 
United  States,  as  Thou  hast  done  in  the  days  past ; 

Cause  us  to  bow  down  before  Thee,  to  confess  our  sins,  and  to 
acknowledge,  with  contrite  hearts,  that  it  is  of  Thy  mercies  that 
we  are  not  consumed;  (Lam.  iii.  22.) 

Stop,  in  Thy  tender  mercy,  the  effiision  of  human  blood,  and 
make  discord  and  wars  to  cease ; 

To  this  end,  put  into  the  hearts  of  the  rulers  of  the  nations 
thoughts  of  peace,  that  we  may  see  it  soon  established,  to  the 
glory  of  Thy  name : 

Hear  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God.'] 


WORSHIP. 


119 


Promote,  we  pray,  Thy  servants'  good, 
Redeemed  with  Thy  most  precious  blood : 
Among  Thy  saints  make  us  ascend 
To  glory  that  shall  never  end : 
O  Lord,  have  mercy  on  us  all. 
Have  mercy  on  us  when  we  call : 
Lord,  we  have  put  our  trust  in  Thee, 
Confounded  let  us  never  be :  Amen. 

Supply,  O  Lord,  we  pray  Thee,  all  the  wants  of  Thy  Church ; 

Let  all  things  be  conducted  among  us  in  such  a  manner  that 
we  provide  things  honest,  not  only  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  but 
also  in  the  sight  of  men  ;    (2  Cor.  viii.  21.) 

Bless  the  sweat  of  the  brow,  and  faithfulness  in  business  ; 

Let  none  entangle  himself  with  the  affairs  of  this  life;  (2 
Tim.  ii.  4.) 

But  may  all  our  labor  of  body  and  mind  be  hallowed  unto 
Thee:       "  • 

Hear  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God, 

0  thou  Preserver  of  men ;  (Job  vii.  20.) 

.Send  help  to  all  that  are  in  distress  or  danger ; 

Strengthen  and  uphold  those  who  suffer  bonds  and  persecution 
for  the  sake  of  the  Gospel ;  (Heb.  xiii.  3.) 

Defend  and  provide  for  fatherless  children  and  widows,  and 
all  who  are  desolate  and  oppressed;  (Psalms  Ixviii.  5.) 

Be  the  support  of  the  aged  ;  (Is.  xlvi.  4.) 

Make  the  b'ed  of  the  sick,  and,  in  the  midst  of  suffering,  let 
them  feel  that  Thou  lovest  them ;  (Ps.  xli.  3.) 

And  when  Thou  takest  away  men's  breath,  that  they  die,  then 
remember  that  Thou  hast  died,  not  for  our  sins  only,  but  also  for 
the  sins  of  the  whole  world  ;  (1  John  ii.  2 ;  Rom.  v.  18.) 
Hear  us,  (jracious  Lord  and  God. 

O  Lord,  thou  Avho  art  over  all,  God  blessed  for  ever;  (Rom.  ix.  5.  j 

Be  the  Saviour  of  all  men ;  (1  Tim.  iv.  10.) 

Yea,  have  mercy  on  Thy  whole  creation;  (Rom.  viii,  19,  22.) 

For  Thou  camest,  by  thyself  to  reconcile  all  things  unto  God. 
whether  things  in  eai-th,  or  things  in  heaven:  (Col.  i.  20;  Eph. 
ii.  16.) 

Hear  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 


120  HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 

Thou  Saviour  of  Thy  body,  the  Churcli ;  (Eph.  v.  23.) 

Bless,  sanctify,  and  preserve  every  member,  through  the  truth ; 
(John  xvii.  17.) 

Grant  that  each,  in  every  age  and  station,  may  enjoy  the  pow- 
erful and  sanctifying  merits  of  Thy  holy  humanity,  and  make  us 
cliastc  before  Thee  in  soul  Und  body  ; 

Let  our  children  be  brought  up  in  Thy  nurture  and  admoni- 
tion ;  (Eph.  vi.  4.) 

Pour  out  Thy  Holy  Spirit  on  all  Thy  servants  and  handmaids; 
(Acts  ii.  18.) 

Purify  our  souls  in  obeying  the  truth,  through  the  Spirit  unt^ 
unfeigned  love  of  the  brethren  :  (1  Pet.  i.  22.) 
Hear  us,  gntciom  Lord  and  God. 
Keep  us  in  everlasting  fellowship  with  the  Church  triumphant, 
and  let  us  rest  together  in  Thy  presence  from  our  laboi's  : 
Hear  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 
O  Christ,  Almighty  God, 

Have  mercy  upon  tis. 
0  thou  Lamb  of  God,  which  takest  away  the  sia  of  the  world, 
(Jolin  i.  29.) 

Otvn  us  to  be  Thine. 
O  thou  Lamb  of  God,  which  takest  away  the  sin  of  tlic  wq^ld-, 

Be  joyful  over  us. 
O  thou  Lamb  of  God,  which  takest  away  the  sin  of  the  world. 
Leave  Thy  peace  unth  us. 

O  Christ,  hear  us. 
Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Christ,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Lord,  have  mercy  upon 


DOXOLOGY— TO  BE  USED  ON  FESTAL  OCCASIONS. 

Unto  tlie  Lamb  that  was  slain,  (Rev.  v.  12.) 

And  hath  redeemed  us  out  of  all  nations  of  the  earth :  (Rev. 
9.) 


WORSHIP. 


121 


Unto  the  Lord  who  purchased  our  souls  for  himself;  (Acts 
XX.  28.) 

Unto  that  Friend  who  loved  m,  and  washed  m  from  our  sitis  in 
His  oivn  blood;  (Rev.  i.  5.) 

•    Who  died  for  us  once,  (Rom.  vi.  10,  11  ;  2  Cor.  v.  15.) 
That  we  might  die  unto  sin;  (1  Pet.  ii.  24.) 
Who  rose  for  us. 

That  we  also  might  rise ;  (1  Cor.  xv.) 
Who  ascended  for  us  into  heaven, 
To  prepare  a  place  for  us;  (John  xiv.  2,  3.) 
Choir. — And  to  whom  are  subjected  the  angels,  and  powers, 
and  dominions;  (1  Pet.  iii.  22.) 
To  Him  be  glory  at  all  times, 

In  the  Church  that  waiteth  for  Him,  and  in  that  which  is  around 
Him. 

Choir. — From  everlasting  to  everlasting :  Amen. 

MiN. — Little  children,  abide  in  Him;  that  when  He  shall 
appear,  Ave  may  have  confidence,  and  not  be  ashamed  before  Him 
at  His  coming.    (1  John  ii.  28.) 

In  none  but  Him  alone  I  trust  forever, 
In  Him,  my  Saviour. 

The  Lord  bless  thee,  and  keejj  thee ; 

The  Lord  make  His  face  to  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious 
unto  thee ; 

T'he  Lord  lift  up  His  countenance  upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace  :. 
In  Hie  name  of  Jesus:  Amen. 


THE  MINISTRATION  OF  BAPTISM  TO  INFANTS. 

Baptism  is  to  be  administered  with  befitting  solemnity,  ordina- 
rily in  a  jiublic  meeting  of  the  congregation,  which  the  children 
especially  should  attend.  After  the  singing  of  a  suitable  hymn, 
and  a  short  discourse,  treating  of  the  nature  of  baptism,  and  the 
obligations  of  parents  presenting  their  children  to  be  baptized, 
the  congregation  rises,  and  unites  with  the  officiating  Minister  in 
the  following  petitions : 
8 


122 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


Christ,  thou  Lamb  of  God,  which  takest  away  the  sin  of  the 
world, 

Leave  Thy  jjeace  with  m :  Amen, 

By  Thy  holy  sacraments, 

Bless  us,  gracious  Lord  and  Ood. 

Baptism  is  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  towards  God,  who 
hath  saved  us  by  the  washing  of  regeneration  and  renewing  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  shed  on  us  abundantly  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Saviour. 

Children,  also,  may  be  made  partakers  of  this  grace ; 

For  Christ  hath  said,  SuSer  little  children  to  come  unto  me, 
and  forbid  them  not,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

An  infant  we  j^resent  to  Thee, 

As  Thy  redeemed  property. 
And  Thee  most  fervently  entreat, 

Thyself  this  child  to  consecrate 
By  baptism,  and  its  soul  to  bless. 

Out  of  the  fulness  of  Thy  grace- 

(  The  child  having  been  brought  in,  the  Minister  offers  up  a  prayer.  ! 

Ye  who  are  baptized  into  Christ  Jesus,  how  were  ye  baptized  ? 
hito  His  death. 

N.  N.,  into  the  death  of  Jesus  I  baptize  thee,  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

(  During  the  imposition  of  hands  the  Minister  continues : ) 

Now  art  thou  buried  with  Him  by  baptism  into  His  death  ; 

In  the  name  of  Jesus :  Amen. 

Now  therefore  live,  yet  not  thou,  but  Christ  live  in  thee ;  and 
the  life  which  thou  now  livest  in  the  flesh,  live  by  the  faith  of  the 
Son  of  God,  who  loved  thee  and  gave  himself  for  thee. 

This  grant  according  to  Thy  word. 
Through  Jesus  Christ  our  only  Lord, 
O,  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit. 

The  Lord  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee  ; 

The  Lord  make  His  face  to  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious 
unto  thee; 


WORSHIP.  123 

The  Lord  lift  up  His  countenance  upon  thee,  and  give  thee 
|)eace: 

In  the  name  of  Jesus ;  Amen. 


A  second  Litany,  to  be  used  at  the  baptism  of  children,  may 
■be  found  in  the  first  part  of  the  Hymn  Book,  pages  xviii.,  xix. 


THE  MINISTEATION  OF  BAPTISM  TO  ADULTS. 

By  the  administration  of  baptism,  in  the  case  of  an  adult,  the 
person  baptized  is  admitted  to  the  communicant  congregation. 
This  sacrament,  except  illness  prevents  it,  is  always  administered 
in  a  public  meeting.  The  service  begins  with  the  following 
hymn  .• 

Christ,  the  almighty  Son  of  God, 
Took  on  Him  human  flesh  and  blood, 
And  willingly  gave  up  His  breath 
To  save  us  from  eternal  death. 
Praise  to  tlie  Father  and  the  Son, 
And  Holy  Spirit,  Three  in  One, 
That  we're  from  condemnation  free'd, 
Since  Christ  our  ransom  fully  paid. 

f  After  a  short  discourse  by  the  Minister,  follow  these  petitions :  ] 

Lord  God,  our  Father,  which  art  in  heaven, 

Halloiued  he  Thy  name ;  Thy  kingdom  come ;  Thy  will  be  done 
in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven:  give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread ;  and 
Jorgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  t7-espass  against  us ; 
and  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  bid  deliver  us  from  evil:  for 
Thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever  and 
ever:  Amen. 

Lord  God,  Son,  thou  Saviour  of  the  world, 

Be  gracious  unto  us. 

Lord  God,  Holy  Guost, 

Abide  iviih  us  forever. 


124 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCBT,- 


Tliou  Lamb  once  slain,  our  God  and  Ix)rd, 
To  needy  prayers  Thine  ear  afford, 
And  on  us  all  have  mercy. 

By  Thy  divine  presence, 
By  Thy  -holy  sacraments, 

Bless  us,  gracious  Lm-d  and  Qod, 

[Then  the  Minister  puts  the  following  questions  to  the  candidate  foi ' 
baptism :] 

Dost  thou  believe  in  God  the  Father,  almighty  Maker  and' 
Preserver  of  heaven  and  earth  ? 
Answer. — /  do. 

Dost  thou  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God, 
our  Lord,  who  loved  us,  and  gave  himself  for  us? 
A.N8WER. — /  do. 

Dost  thou  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  holy  Christian  Church, 
the  forgiveness  of  sins,  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  the  life 
everlasting  ? 

YVNSWER. — /  do. 

Dost  thou  believe  that  thou  art  a  sinful  creature,  d&serving  of 
wrath  and  eternal  punishment? 
A.NSWER. — /  verily  believe  it. 

Dost  thou  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  thy  Lord,  who  redeemed 
thee,  a  lost  and  undone  human  creature,  from  sin,  from  death,, 
.and  from  the  power  of  the  devil,  with  His  innocent  suffering  and 
Jying,  and  with  His  holy  and  precious  blood? 

A-NSWER. — /  verily  believe  it. 

Dost  thou,  in  this  faith,  desire  to  be  baptized  into  the  death  of 
Jesus,  to  be  washed  from  thy  sins,  and  to  be  embcxlied  into  the 
congregation  of  the  faithful  ? 

Answer. —  T/j  /s  v's  ^ny  sincere  dcm  e. 

Dost  thou,  in  (his  laitli,  renounce  the  service  of  sin  and  Satan,, 
and  determine  to  live  under  Christ  in  his  kingdom,  and  serve 
Him  in  holiness  and  righteousness  all  the  days  of  thy  life  ? 

Answer. — /  do  most  heartily,  in  the  strength  of  Jesus  Christ, 
ray  Lord,  and  of  his  Holy  Spirits 


WORSHIP. 


125 


Unto  HIM,  O  Lamb  of  God — open  tliy  salvation's  treasure 

In  rich  measure — graciously  UJS  sins  forgive. 

Him  receive — grant  him  peace  and  consolation; 

Join  niM  to  Thy  congregation — the  purchase  of  Thy  death. 

The  water  flowing  from  Thy  side, 
Which  by  the  spear  w;us  open'd  wide. 
Be  now  iiis  bath ;  Thy  precious  blood 
Cleanse  him,  and  bring  him  nigh  to  God. 

[The  candidate  for  baptism  kneeling,  the  Minister  offers  up  a  prayer.] 

Ye  who  arc  baptized  into  Christ  Jesus,  how  were  ye  baptized  ? 
Into  His  death. 

N.  N.,  into  the  death  of  Jesus  I  baptize  thee,  iu  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  tlie  Holy  Ghost 

[During  the  imposition  of  hands,  the  Minister  continues.] 

Now  art  thou  washed,  justified  and  sanctified  by  the  blood  of 
Christ :  therefore  live,  yet  not  thou,  but  Christ  live  iu  thee ;  and 
the  life,  which  thou  livest  in  the  flesh,  live  by  the  faith  of  the 
Son  of  God,  who  loved  thee,  and  gave  himself  for  thee. 

Amen,  Hallelujah,  Hallelujah, 
Amen,  Hallelujah. 

[Then,  the  cojigregation  kneeling,  the  following  verses  may  be  sung:] 

May  Christ  thee  sanctify  and  bless. 
His  Spirit's  seal  on  thee  impress ; 
His  body,  torn  with  many  a  wound, 
Preserve  thy  soul  and  body  sound. 

The  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, 
Will  thee  protect,  we  humbly  trust. 

The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee ; 

The  Lord  make  his  face  to  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious 
unto  thee  ; 

The  Lord  lift  up  his  countenance  upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peaoe. 
In  the  name  of  Jesus:  Amen. 


126 


HISTORY  OP  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


There  is  a  j  articular  service  for  the  baptism  of  adults  from  the 
heathen.    See  first  part  of  the  Hymn  Book,  pages  xxii.-xxiv. 


THE  ORDER  FOB  THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  THE  LORD'S  SUPPER. 

[The  service  is  opened  by  singing  verses  expressive  of  penitence  and 
■.'ontrition  of  heart,  after  which  a  prayer  for  absolution  is  offered  up.  The 
i  oiigregation  rising,  a  vei'se  is  sung,  and  the  bread  is  consecrated  by  pro- 
nouncing tlie  words  of  institution  :] 

"  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  be- 
trayed, took  bread,  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it, 
and  gave  it  to  his  disciples,  and  said  :  Take,  eat :  this  is  my  body, 
which  is  given  for  you.    This  do  in  remembrance  of  me." 

[The  consecrated  bread  is  then  distributed  by  tlic  Minister  and  his  assis- 
tants among  the  communicants,  during  the  singing  of  hymns,  treating  prin- 
cipally of  the  sufierings  and  dcatliof  our  Lord.  After  all  the  communicants 
have  received  the  bread,  the  Minister  rc])eats  the  words:] 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  said,  "Take,  eat:  this  is  my  body, 
which  is  given  for  you." 

[The  congregation  partake  altogether,  kneeling  eitiicr  in  silent  prayer,  or 
while  a  verse  is  sung,  exi)ressive  of  the  solemn  act.  The  congregation  ris- 
ing, verses  of  tli;inksgiving  are  sung,  after  which  the  Minister  consecrates 
the  wine  by  pronouncing  the  words  :] 

"After  the  same  manner  also  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  took  the 
cup,  when  he  had  supped,  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them  say- 
ing: Drink  yc  all  of  it:  this  is  ray  blood,  the  blood  of  the  New 
Testament,  which  is  shed  for  you  and  for  many,  for  the  remission 
of  sins.    This  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me." 

[The  Minister  tlien  partaking  of  the  consecrated  cup,  delivers  it  to  his 
.assistants,  by  whom  it  is  administered  to  the  congregation ;  during  which 
time  hymns  are  sung,  treating  of  the  remission  of  sins  in  the  blood  of  Jesus, 
and  of  its  healing  and  sanctifying  power. 

The  service  is  continued  with  hymns,  treatingof  brotherly  love,  communion 
with  Christ,  and  thankfulness  for  His  incarnation,  passion  and  death,  and 
cmcluded  with  the  blessing.] 


WORSHIP, 


127 


\ 

THE  RITE  OF  CONFIRMATION. 

Persons  baptized  in  their  infancy  are  solemnly  confirmed  in 
their  baptismal  covenant,  previous  to  reception  into  the  communi- 
cant congregation.  The  order  of  services  in  administering  this 
rite  is  the  following : 

[After  singing  suitable  liymns,  the  Minister  delivers  a  discourse  to  the 
congregation,  and  closes  with  an  address  to  the  candidates  for  confirmation. 
Then  he  proceeds  to  put  to  them  the  following  questions :] 

1.  Do  you  believe  in  your  heart,  and  confess  with  your  mouth 
the  divine  truths  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  ;  will  you  abide  by  them 
as  the  rule  of  your  conduct  in  life,  and  the  ground  of  your  hope 
in  death  ? 

Answer. — I  do  and  I  will. 

2.  Are  you  now  prepared,  as  in  the  presence  of  God,  the  om- 
niscient, and  of  this  congregation,  solemnly  to  renew  and  confirm 
your  baptismal  covenant,  and  to  seal  it  in  the  Holy  Supper  ? 

Answer. — I  am. 

3.  Do  you  believe  in  God  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost,  in 
whose  name  you  have  been  baptized,  and  do  you  look  for  remis- 
sion of  your  sins  and  acceptance  with  God,  solely  through  His 
mercy,  and  the  all-sufiicieut  merits  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ? 

Answer. — /  do,  bij  the  gruce  of  God. 

4.  Do  you  solemnly  promise,  with  a  true  heart  and  full  pur- 
pose of  soul,  to  renounce  the  world  and  sin,  and  to  cleave  with  all 
your  mind  and  strength  to  Christ  your  Saviour,  by  keeping  His 
commandments,  to  fulfill  your  duties  towards  God  and  your 
neighbor,  and  thus  in  word  and  deed  to  honor  and  glorify  your 
blessed  Redeemer? 

Answer. — I  do,  God  helping  me. 

[The  candidates,  having  answered  these  questions,  kneel  down,  and  the 
Minister  imparts  to  each  the  blessing  of  confirmation,  with  imposition  of 
Lands,  pronouncing  at  the  same  time  a  text  of  Scripture,  such  as:] 

"  The  very  God  of  peace  sanctify  you  wholly  ;  and  I  pray  God 
your  whole  spirit,  and  soul,  and  body,  be  preserved  blameless  unto 
the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."    (1  Thess.  v.  23.) 


128 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


Or,  "  Now  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again  from  the 
dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Sliepherd  of  the  shoej),  through 
the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  make  you  perfect  in  every 
good  work  to  do  His  will,  working  in  you  that  Avhich  is  well- 
pleasing  in  His  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ."    (Heb.  xiii.  20,21.) 

[After  this  tlie  Minister  adds  :] 

The  Lord  bless  thee,  and  keep  tliee  ; 

The  Lord  make  His  face  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious  unto 
thee ; 

The  Lord  lift  up  His  countenance  upon  thee,  and  give  thee 
peace ; 

In  the  name  of  Jesus :  Amen. 

[All  then  kneel  down,  and  the  persnns  confirmed  are  commended  in 
prayer  to  the  Lord.    The  service  i,-;  conclyided  with  a  hymn. 

All  candidates  for  conlirniation  arc,  previous  to  it,  carefully  instructed  by 
the  Minister  in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  with  a  particular  reference  to 
the  Lord's  Supper,  of  which  they  are  invited  to  partake  at  the  next  celebra- 
tion of  this  holy  ordin.ance,  subsequent  to  tlieir  confirmation.] 


THE    RITE   OF  ORDINATION. 

[The  service  being  opened  by  the  singing  of  the  hymn  :  "Come,  Holy 
Ghost,  come  Lord  our  God,"  &c.,  or  sonic  other  suitable  verses,  the  Bishop 
addresses  the  congregation  in  an  approprintc  discourse,  ending  with  achargo 
to  the  candidate  (or  candidates)  lor  ordinalion,  after  which  he  offers  up  a 
prayer,  imploring  a  blessing  of  <  lod  ni)on  the  solemn  transaction,  and  com- 
mending the  candidate  (or  caiuliilatcs )  to  His  grace,  that  he  maybe  endowed 
with  ])owei-,  and  unction,  and  the  inllucnces  of  tiie  Holy  Ghost,  for  jireach- 
ing  tile  word  of  God,  administering  llie  holy  sacraments,  and  for  doing  all 
those  things  which  shall  be  committed  luito  him  for  the  promotion  of  the 
spiritual  edification  of  the  Church.  The  Bishop  then  proceeds  to  ordain  the 
candidate  (or  candidates)  with  imposition  of  hands,  pronouncing  the  follow- 
ing or  similar  words :] 

I  ordain  (consecrate)  thee,  N.  N.,  to  be  a  Deacon  (Presbyter) 
(Bishop)  of  the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren,  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;    The  Lord 


WORSHIP. 


129 


bless  thee,  and  keep  thee;  The  Lord  make  His  face  shine  upon  thee, 
and  be  gracious  unto  thee;  The  Lord  lift  np  His  countenance  upon 
thee,  and  give  thee  peace:    In  the  name  of  Jesus  :  Amen. 

[The  Bishop  having  returned  to  his  place,  kneels  down  with  tlie  whole 
congregation,  all  worshipping  in  silent  devotion  ;  and  after  a  suitable  paust, 
one  of  the  following  Doxologies  is  sung  by  the  choir,  the  congregation 
joining  in  the  Asiex,  IIallelujau. 

The  service  is  concluded  with  a  short  hymn,  the  BLshop  pronouncing  the 
New  Testament  blessing. 

N.  B.  At  the  consecration  of  Bishops,  two,  or  three  Bishops  generally 
aasist.] 


DOXOLOGIES. 

A. — To  be  used  at  the  ordination  of  Deacons. 

Glory  be  to  Thy  most  meritorious  Ministry, 

O  thou  Servant  of  the  true  tabernacle, 

Who  did  not  come  to  be  ministered  unto, 

But  to  minister. 

Amen,  Hallelujah,  Hallelujah, 

Amen,  Hallelujah. 

B. —  To  he  used  at  the  Ordination  of  Presbyters. 

Glory  be  to'Thy  most  holy  Priesthood, 
Christ,  thou  Lamb  of  God  ; 
Thou  who  wast  slain  for  us  ; 

Who  by  one  offering  hast  perfected  for  ever  them  that  arc 
sanctified. 

Amen,  Hallelujah,  Hallelujah, 
Amen,  Hallelujah.. 

c. — To  be  used  at  tke  Consecration  of  Bishops. 

Glory  be  to  the  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  our  souls. 
The  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  through  the  blood  of  the 
everlasting  covenant ; 


130  HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 

Glory  and  obedience  be  unto  God  tbe  Holy  Ghost,  our  Guide 
and  Comforter ; 

Glory  and  adoration  be  to  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ, 

Who  is  the  Father  of  all  who  are  called  children  on  earth 
and  in  heaven. 

O  might  each  pulse  thanksgiving  beat, 
And  every  breath  His  praise  repeat. 

Amen,  Hallelujali,  Hallelujah, 
Amen,  Hallelujah. 


THE   FORM    OF   SOLEMNIZATION   OF  MATRIMONY. 

[The  Minister  says:] 

Dearly  Beloved :  We  are  here  assembled  in  the  presence  of 
God  and  this  congregation,  (comj^any,)  to  join  together  this  man, 
N.  N.,  and  this  woman,  N.  N.,  in  holy  matrimony,  which  is  com- 
mended by  the  Apostle  to  be  honorable  among  all  men ;  and, 
therefore,  is  not  by  any  to  be  entered  into  unadvisedly  or  lightly, 
but  reverently,  discreetly,  and  in  the  fear  of  God. 

In  Holy  Writ  we  are  taught : 

That  matrimony  was  instituted  by  God  himself,  and  is,  there- 
fore, an  holy  estate ; 

That,  according  to  the  ordinance  of  God,  a  man  and  his  wife 
shall  be  one  flesh  ; 

That  what  God  hath  joined  together,  man  may  not  put  asunder ; 

That,  under  the  New  Covenant,  the  married  state  hath  been 
sanctified,  to  be  an  emblem  of  Christ  and  His  Church ; 

That  the  husband,  as  the  head  of  the  wife,  should  love  her, 
even  as  Christ  also  loved  the  Church  ;  and  that  the  wife  be  sub- 
ject to  her  own  husband  in  the  Lord,  as  the  Church  is  subject 
unto  Christ ; 

That,  in  consequence.  Christians  thus  united  together,  should 
love  one  another,  as  one  in  the  Lord,  be  faithful  one  to  the  other, 
assist  each  other  mutually,  and  never  forsake  one  another. 


WORSHIP. 


131 


Loving  God,  our  Saviour,  above  all  things,  whatsoever  they  do, 
in  word  or  deed,  they  should  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Into  this  holy  estate  the.se  two  persons  come  now  to  be  joined. 
If  any  man  can  show  just  cause  why  they  may  not  lawfully  be 
Joined  together,  let  him  now  speak,  or  else  hereafter  forever  hold 
his  peace. 

The  Minister  shall  then  say  to  the  man :  N.  IS^.,  wilt  thou 
have  this  woman,  N.  N.,  here  present,  to  thy  wedded  wife,  to 
live  together  after  God's  ordinance,  in  the  holy  estate  of  matrimony  ? 
Wilt  thou  love  her,  honor  her,  and  care  for  her ;  and,  through 
the  grace  of  God,  approve  thyself  unto  her,  in  every  respect,  as 
a  faithftil  Christian  husband,  so  long  as  ye  both  shall  live  ? 

Answer. — /  u-ill. 

The  Minister  shall  then  say  to  the  woman :  N.  N.,  wilt  thou 
have  this  man,  N.  N.,  here  present,  to  thy  wedded  husband,  to 
live  together,  after  God's  ordinance,  in  the  holy  estate  of  matri- 
mony ?  Wilt  thou  love  him,  honor  him,  and  be  subject  unto  him 
in  the  Lord ;  and,  through  the  grace  of  God,  approve  thyself  unto 
him,  in  every  respect,  as  a  faithful  Christian  wife,  so  long  as  ye 
both  shall  live? 

Answer. — I  uill. 

For  as  much,  then,  as  ye  have  thus  consented  to  live  together 
in  holy  wedlock,  and  have  witnessed  the  same  before  God  and 
this  congregation  (company,)  Ave  exhort  you,  that  ye  enter  upon 
the  estate  of  matrimony  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  that  ye 
hve  therein  according  to  the  precepts  of  His  holy  AYord. 

To  this  end,  we  now  unite  with  you,  in  imploring  the  divine 
aid  and  blessing,  and  the  guidance  and  sanctification  of  His  good 
Spirit. 

Let  us  pray : 

O  Lord,  our  God  I  who  thyself  has  instituted  and  blessed  the 
estate  of  matrimony,  sanctifying  the  same,  under  the  new  Cove- 
nant, to  be  an  emblem  of  Christ  and  His  Church,  we  beseech 
Thee,  graciously  to  look  upon  these  two  persons,  who  are  about 
to  be  united  in  holy  wedlock.  Grant,  that  they  may  enter  upon, 
and  continue  in  this  estate,  in  Thy  name.    Replenish  their  hearts 


132 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


with  Thy  love,  and  enable  them  to  be  faithful  one  to  the  other, 
and  thus  to  live  together  in  perfect  love  and  peace.  Sanctify 
and  bless  their  union  ;  vouchsafe  unto  them  the  guidance  of  Thy 
Holy  Spirit,  and  teach  them  to  do  that  which  is  well-pleasing  in 
Thy  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord.  Ame7i. 

[Here  the  Minister  joins  their  riglit  liands.] 

In  the  name  of  God,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
ye  are  now  joined  together,  to  live  in  holy  wedlock,  as  husband 
and  wife.    Receive  ye  the  blessing  of  the  Lord : 

The  Lord  bless  you,  and  keep  you ; 

The  Lord  make  His  face  shine  upon  you,  and  be  gracious  unto 
you  ; 

The  Lord  lift  up  His  countenance  upon  you,  and  give  you 
peace :  Amen. 


TH?:  ORDER   OF   THE   BURIAL   OK  THE  DEAD. 

[When  the  funeral  procession  has  reached  the  grave,  the  corpse  is  placed 
beside  it,  and  the  Minister  says:] 

Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Christ,  have  mercy  upon  lus. 
Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Christ,  hear  iis. 

Lord  God  our  Father  which  art  in  heaven, 

IluUuu-c.d  be  Thy  name;  Thy  hingdom  come ;  Thy  will  be  done 
in  eoj-tli,  as  it  is  done  in  heaven :  yiue  us  this  day  our  daily  bread; 
and  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass  against 
us;  and  leadu^  not  into  temptation;  hut  deliver  us  from  evil:  for 
Thine  is  the  kiihjiloin,  and  the  power,  and  the' glory ,  for  ever  and 
ever :  Amen. 

Lord  God,  Son,  thou  Saviour  of  the  world, 
Be  graciom  unto  us. 

By  Thy  human  birth, 

By  Thy  prayers  and  tears, 

By  all  the  troubles  of  Thy  life, 


WOKSUIP. 


8y  the  grief  and  anguish  of  Thy  soul, 

By  Thine  agony  and  hloody  sweat, 

By  Thy  bond.-s  and  scourgings, 

By  Thy  crown  of  thorns, 

By  Thine  ignominious  crucifixion, 

By  Thy  sacred  Avounds  and  precious  blood. 

By  Thy  atoning  death, 

By  Thy  rest  in  the  grave, 

By  Thy  glorious  resurrection  and  ascension, 

By  Thy  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 

By  Thy  divine  presence, 

By  Tliy  coming  again  to  Thy  Church  on  earth,  or  our  being 
(railed  home  to  Thee, 

Bless  and  comfort  us,  gracious  Lord  a)}d  God. 
Lord  God,  Holy  GnosT, 
Abide  ivith  its  forever. 

I  am  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life,  saith  the  Lord ;  he  that 
believeth  in  me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live.  And 
whosoever  liveth  and  believeth  in  me  shall  never  die. 

Therefore,  blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from 
lienceforth  ;  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their 
labors. 

0  death,  w^here  is  thy  sting  ?  O  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ? 
The  sting  of  death  is  sin,  and  the  strength  of  sin  is  the  law  :  but 
thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  victoiy  tlu-ough  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

Now  to  the  earth  let  these  remains. 

In  hope  committed  be  ; 
Until  the  body  chang'd  attiiins 

To  immortality. 

[During  the  singing  of  this  verse,  tlie  corpse  is  committed  to  the  grave.] 

We  poor  sinners  pray : 

Hear  t/.s,  r/racious  Lord  and  God; 

And  keeji  us  in  everlasting  fellowship  with  the  Church  trium- 
phant, and  let  us  rest  together  in  Thy  presence  from  our  labors. 
Amen. 


334  HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


None  of  us  liveth  to  himself,  and  no  man  dieth  to  himself;  for 
whether  we  live,  we  live  unto  the  Lord,  and  M'hether  we  die,  wc 
die  unto  the  Lord  ;  whether  we  live  therefore  or  die,  we  are  the 
Lord's :  fur  to  this  end  Christ  both  died,  and  rose,  and  revived, 
that  lie  might  be  Lord  both  of  the  dead  and  living. 

Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  resurrection : 
on  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power,  but  they  shall  be  priests 
of  God  and  of  Christ. 

Glory  be  to  Him  who  is  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life,  who 
quickeneth  us,  while  in  this  dying  state,  and  after  we  have  ob- 
tained the  true  life,  doth  not  sulfer  us  to  die  any  more. 

Glory  be  to  Him  in  the  Church  which  waiteth  for  Him,  and  in 
that  which  is  around  Him,  for  ever  and  ever,  Ameii, 

The  Saviour's  blood  and  righteousness, 
My  beauty  are,  my  glorious  dress; 
Thus  well  array'd  I  need  not  fear, 
When  in  His  presence  I  appear. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  love  of  God,  and  the 
communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  us  all.  Amen. 


A  second  Burial-Litany  may  be  found  in  the  first  part  of  the 
Hymn  Book,  pages  xxxi.  and  xxxii. 


Prayer  Meetings. — The  Monthly  Concert  for  Prayer,  on  the 
first  Monday  of  the  month,  is  held  in  all  the  Provinces,  on  which 
occasion,  in  fellowship  with  many  other  children  of  God,  the 
work  of  the  Lord  in  heathen  lands  Is  particularly  made  the  sub- 
ject of  supplications.  Besides  this  stated  service,  other  prayer 
meetings  are  frequently  held,  and  conducted  in  various  ways  in 
the  different  Provinces  and  churches. 


WORSHIP, 


135 


PECULIAR  SERVICES. 

Love-Feasts. — Love-Feasts,  which  are  derived  from  the  Agapae 
of  the  Apostolical  Church,  are  celebrated  on  various  occasions, 
generally  in  connection  with  a  solemn  festival,  or  preparatory  to 
the  Holy  Communion.  The  service  consists  in  the  singing  of 
hymns  and  anthems,  alternately,  by  the  choir  and  congregation. 
Printed  odes  are  often  used,  prepared  for  the  occasion.  In  the 
course  of  the  service  a  simple  meal,  of  biscuit  and  coffee  or  tea, 
is  served,  of  which  the  congregation  partake  together.  In  some 
churches  the  Love-Feast  concludes  with  an  address  by  the  Min- 
ister. 

Liturgical  Services. — These  are  either  so  called  "Liturgies," 
or  "Singing-Meetings."  On  occasion  of  the  former,  a  printed 
collection  of  hymns  and  anthems  of  praise  is  used,  which  arc 
sung  or  chanted,  alternately,  by  the  ]Ntinister,  choir  and  congre- 
gation. The  latter  are  conducted  as  follows:  tlie  Minister  selects 
a  number  of  verses  from  different  hymns,  in  such  a  manner  that 
the  whole  series  sets  forth  a  connected  view  of  some  devotional 
subject,  so  that  the  congregation,  Avhile  singing,  may  feel  as  deep 
an  interest  in  it,  and  contemplate  it  as  directly,  as  though  listen- 
ing to  a  discourse.  They  are  thus  "  speaking  to  themselves  in 
psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  and  making 
melody  in  their  hearts  to  the  Lord."  (Ephes.  v.  18, 19.)  These 
Liturgical  Services,  which  are  very  edifying,  are  confined,  in  the 
American  Province,  almost  exclusively  to  German  churches. 

Services  on  Christmas  Eve  and  Neiv  Year's  Eve. — On  Christ- 
mas Eve  a  solemn  service  is  held,  commemorating  the  birth  of 
Christ.  The  narrative  of  the  event  is  read  from  the  gospels ; 
hymns  and  anthems  are  sung  by  the  choir  and  congregation ;  an 
address  is  delivered,  and  prayers  are  offered  up.  On  New  Year's 
Eve  there  are  generally  two  services.  The  first,  in  some  congre- 
gations, is  a  Love-Feast ;  in  others,  it  is  a  sermon.  The  second 
service  begms  half  an  hour  before  midnight.  On  this  occasion 
the  Minister  delivers  a  suitable  discourse,  and  continues  speaking 
until,  precisely  at  twelve  o'clock,  the  organ,  accompanied  by  a 


136 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


corps  of  trombonists,  announces,  in  its  loudest  notes,  the  advent 
of  a  New  Year,  the  congregation  rising  at  the  same  time,  and 
singing  the  following  hymn  of  thanksgiving : 

Now  let  UB  praise  the  Lord 

With  body,  soul  and  s])irit ; 
Who  doth  such  wondrous  tilings, 

Beyond  our  sense  and  merit; 
Who  from  our  mother's  womb. 

And  earliest  infancy, 
Hath  done  great  things  for  us ; 

Praise  Him  eternally. 

O,  graciou«  God,  bestow 

On  us,  while  here  remaining, 
An  ever  cheerful  mind  ; 

Thy  peace  be  ever  reigning. 
Preserve  us  in  true  faith, 

And  Christian  holiness; 
That  when  we  go  from  hence, 

We  may  behold  Tliy  face. 

Immediately  afterward  the  congregation  kneels  in  j^rayer,  and 
the  Minister  invokes  the  blessing  of  the  Lord,  for  the  new  year, 
upon  the  authorities,  Ministers  and  congregations  of  the  Moravian 
Church,  the  Foreign  Missions  and  all  its  other  enterprises,  the 
government  of  the  country,  the  Church  of  Christ  generally,  in 
all  its  parts,  and  the  whole  world.  Thereupon  the  Scripture 
texts,  appointed  in  the  Text-Book  of  the  Church  for  the  first  day 
of  the  New  Year,  are  read,  and  the  service  is  concluded  with  a 
hymn  and  the  benediction. 

Services  of  the  Passion  Week  and  Easter  Festival. — The  Passion 
Week,  beginning  with  the  Saturday  before  Palm  Sunday,  and 
extending  to  the  following  Saturday,  is  observed  in  a  peculiarly 
solemn  manner.  In  the  evening  of  the  first  Saturday,  a  series  of 
services  commences,  which  are  continued  throughout  the  week, 
and  have  for  their  object  the  commemoration  of  the  events  in  the 
history  of  the  last  days  of  the  Son  of  IMan,  from  the  time  when 
Jesus  was  anointed  "  for  His  burial,"  by  Mary,  at  Bethany,  to 
the  day  on  which  His  body  was  laid  in  the  tomb.    In  order  to 


WORSHIP. 


137 


this  commemoration,  the  history  is  read  from  a  Harmony  of  the 
four  Gospels,  published  by  the  Church.  At  appropriate  passages, 
the  reading  is  varied  by  hymns  relating  to  what  has  been  read, 
or  by  chants  and  anthems  of  the  choir ;  at  other  passages  prayer 
is  offered  up.  On  Palm  Sunday,  the  rite  of  Confirmation  is 
administered,  and  on  Maunday  Thursday  evening  the  Holy 
Communion  celebrated.  Good  Friday  is  distinguished  by  several 
services,  conducted  in  the  manner  stated  above,  and  in  the  after- 
noon of  the  Saturday  before  Easter,  a  Love-Feast  is  celebrated. 
At  sunrise,  on  Easter  morning,  the  resurrection  of  the  Lord  from 
the  grave  is  commemorated  by  a  solemn  worship,  on  which  occa- 
sion the  Easter  Morning  Litany  (see  chapter  on  Doctrine)  is 
used.  This  service,  whenever  it  is  practicable,  takes  place  on  the 
church  burial-ground,  to  which  the  congregation  moves  in  pro- 
cession, preceded  by  a  corps  of  trombonists  and  singers. 

The  manner  of  observing  the  Passion  Week  is  the  same  in  all 
the  Provinces  and  mission  fields  of  the  Unity. 


9 


CHAPTER  VII. 


DISCIPLINE. 


In  accordance  witli  the  example  of  the  apostolical  churches, 
and  of  the  Ancient  Unitas  Fratrum,  the  Renewed  Church, 
established  a  Discipline  at  an  early  day  of  its  history.  This 
Discipline  was  deemed  to  be  of  very  great  importance.  When  the 
Saxon  Government  sent  commissioners  to  Herrnhut,  in  order  to  ex- 
amine into  the  doctrines  and  constitution  of  that  congregation,  the 
Brethren  declared  their  readiness  to  forsake  all  they  had,  and  go 
into  other  lands,  if  the  free  exercise  of  their  Discipline  were  not 
conceded.  Since  that  time,  the  Discipline  has  continued  un- 
changed in  its  fundamental  principles.  These  are  committed  to 
the  safe  keeping  of  the  General  Synod,  whose  duty  it  is,  through 
its  Executive  Board,  to  care  for  their  observance  in  all  parts  of 
the  Unity.  At  the  same  time,  however,  each  Province,  and  each 
church  in  the  same,  as  well  as  the  Foreign  Mission  Provinces,  all 
have,  respectively,  a  Discipline  of  their  own,  based  upon  such 
fundamental  principles. 

In  this  chapter  the  principles  are  given,  as  set  forth  in  the 
"  Synodal  Results,"  and  then  the  more  particular  rules  for  the 
American  Province. 

NATURE  AND  PURPOSE  OF  CHURCH  DISCIPLINE. 

By  the  term  Discipline,  taken  in  its  widest  sense,  the 
Church  understands  a  training  of  its  members  for  their  calling 
of  grace.  To  effect  this,  one  of  the  most  important  means  is  a 
faithful  care  of  souls,  on  the  part  of  Pastors  ;  whose  duty  it  is  to 
visit  the  members  of  their  congregations,  encourage  friendly 
intercourse  with  themselves,  and  minister  to  the  spiritual  neces- 


DISCIPLINE. 


139 


sities  of  every  soul.  In  a  more  limited  sense  of  the  word,  Church 
Discipline  denotes  the  various  degrees  of  brotherly  correction 
which  are  employed,  when  affectionate  admonitions  prove  fruit- 
less, according  to  the  directions  given  in  Matt,  xviii.  15,  17: 
1  Cor.  V.  11,  13 ;  1  Tim.  vi.  3,  5;  2  John  verse  10. 

The  purpose  of  Church  Discipline  is  a  two-fold  one.  By  it, 
in  the  first  place,  the  Christian  character  of  an  entire  congrega- 
tion is  to  be  strictly  maintained ;  and,  in  the  second  place,  indi- 
vidual members  are  to  be  guarded  from  giving  offence  and  falling 
into  sin;  to  be  kept  in  the  way  of  righteous,  sober  and  holy  living: 
and  to  be  restored  in  tlie  spirit  of  meekness,  when  any  have 
departed  from  this  way. 

EXERCISE  OP  CHURCH  DISCIPLINE. 

1.  In  its  widest  signification,  Church  Discipline  is  exercised  by 
means  of  the  public  proclamation  of  the  Divine  Word,  as  well  as 
by  the  mutual  fraternal  admonitions  and  warnings  of  the  mem- 
bers of  a  congregation.  Brotherly  love  precedes  all  discipline, 
and  constitutes  its  very  source.  The  first  object  of  this  love  must 
be  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  members  of  a  congregation,  "  If 
a  man  be  overtaken  in  a  fault,  restore  such  an  one  in  the  spirit 
of  meeknes.s."  (Gal.  vi.  1.)  Words,  spoken  in  kindness,  even 
though  they  convey  a  reproof,  may  find,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
access  to  the  heart — then  "  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother."  When 
transgressions  occur,  in  a  congregation,  of  such  a  nature  that 
they  ought  to  be  reported  to  the  Pastor,  or  his  Advisory  Board, 
or  Committee,*  it  becomes  the  duty  of  eveiy  member,  who  is 
acquainted  with  the  circumstances,  to  render  a  timely  exerci.se  of 
discipline  possible,  by  a  candid  and  truthful  communication.  At 
the  same  time,  every  thing  like  tale-bearing  or  calumny,  which 
are  ranked  in  Scripture  with  heinous  sins,  is  to  be  carefully 
guarded  against.  In  order  to  prove  the  truth  of  a  charge,  and 
especially  when  the  individual  accused  denies  it,  the  name  of 
the  informant  must  be  given,  and  an  opportunity  afforded  for 
both  parties  to  meet  in  the  presence  of  the  Pastor.  With  such 
cases,  the  exercise  of  Church  Discipline  in  the  restricted  sense 
begins. 


140 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


2.  There  are  three  degreas  of  Church  Discipline,  underatood  m 

this  sense. 

The  first  consists  iu  reproof  administered  by  the  Pastor  to 
those  who  have  erred,  in  accordance  with  the  duty  which  his  office 
imposes  upon  him  before  the  Lord.  At  such  tim&s  he  must 
admonish  and  rebuke  vvfth  earn&stness  and  fidelity,  with  humility 
and  true  afiection. 

In  the  event  of  graver  transgressions,  especially  when  they 
have  become  open  and  manifest,  the  second  degree  of  Church 
Discipline  must  be  put  iu  force.  It  consists  iu  summoning  the 
delinquent  before  the  Board  of  Elders,  or  the  Standing  Committee, 
of  a  congregation,  (see  below,)  in  accordance  with  the  injunction 
of  the  Lord  :  "If  thy  brother  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with 
thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the  presence  of  two  or  three  wit- 
nesses, every  word  may  be  established."  (Matt,  xviri.  16.) 
After  having  examined  the  delinquent,  this  Board,  in  connection 
with  the  Pastor,  is  to  decide  whether  he  shall,  or  shall  not,,  be 
suspended  from  the  Lord's  Supper.  Such  suspension  may  be 
resorted  to  in  particular  cases,  instead  of  excommunication,  even 
where  open  offence  has  been  given  by  sinful  practices,  but  only  if 
unfeigned  repentance  is  manifested,  and  a  real  change  of  heart 
may  be  hoped  for. 

The  third  and  last  degree  of  Church  Discipline  is  excommuni- 
cation. This  is  to  be  resorted  to  in  case  no  change  takes  place 
after  milder  measures  have  been  used,  but  the  erring  member 
continues  in  his  evil  ways,  obstinately  resisting  the  rules  of  the 
Church,  and  proving  a  stumbling  block  to  others ;  and  in  the 
(!asc  of  such  as  fall  into  gross  sins,  whereby  the  name  of  Christ 
i.-;  evil  spoken  of,  according  to  the  rule  of  the  apostle:  "put  away 
from  among  yourselves  that  wicked  person."  (1  Cor.  v.  13.)  In 
exercising  this  and  the  second  degree  of  discipline^  compassionate 
love  must  prevail,  but  not  personal  considerations  or  a  false  tender- 
ness. It  becomes  the  solemn  duty  of  the  Board  of  Elders  to  proceed 
in  every  case  with  the  utmost  conscientiousness,  impartially  weigh- 
ing all  circumstances,  and  earnestly  praying  for  the  guidance  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  Cases  of  excommunication  are  to  be  announced 
to  the  communicant  congregation,  at  a  suitable  meeting. 


niSCIPLlXE. 


141 


RE-ADMtSvSrON. 

It  is  the  province  of  the  Board  of  Elders,  in  connection  with 
the  Pastor,  to  determine  the  time  for  the  re-admission  of  such  as 
have  been  suspended  from  the  Lord's  Supper,  or  excluded  from 
the  Church,  and  they  must  act  in  this  matter  with  the  greatest 
circumspection.  The  state  of  heart  of  the  candidate  for  re-ad- 
mission, and  not  external  considerations  of  any  kind,  must  guide 
them  in  their  decision.  Cases  of  re-admission  to  the  Church  are 
also  to  be  announced  to  the  communicant  congregation. 

UlTLES  FOK  INDIVIDUAL  CHURCHES. 

The  several  churches,  as  was  stated  before,  have  particular 
rules  for  their  own  government,  based  upon  the  principles  of 
Discipline  which  are  common  to  the  whole  Unity.  These  rules 
must  contain  nothing  which  is  contrary  to  the  decrees  of  the 
General  Synod,  or  of  the  Provincial  Synod,  under  which  a  church 
stands. 

For  the  American  Province  the  following  regulations  have 
been  established  by  its  Synods  : 

I. —  Tim  Necessity  of  Rides. 

1.  Every  church  is  bound  to  profess  adherence  to  a  written  or 
printed  code  of  regulations,  embodying  its  own  particular  consti- 
tution and  discipline,  and  commonly  denominated  "A  Brotherly 
Agreement." 

2.  This  cod§  must  be  in  accordance  with  the  principles  of  the 
constitution  and  general  discipline,  laid  down  by  the  General 
Synod,  and  the  Provincial  Synod,  and  cx)ntain  nothing  contrary 
to  the  enactments  of  either. 

3.  Every  church  is  at  liberty,  eitiier  to  prepare  a  draft  of  such 
a  code,  to  be  laid  before  a  Provincial  Eldei-s'  Conference,  for  its 
sanction,  modification  or  rejection,  or  to  request  the  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference  to  furnish  a  draft.  In  the  latter  case,  the 
church  may  propose  amendments,  reject  the  whole,  and  substitute 
a  new  draft,  always,  however,  subject  to  the  revision  and  approval 
of  the  Provisional  Elders'  Conference.    If  necessary,  a  delega- 


142 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 


tiou  may  be  sent  to  confer  with  this  Conference  on  the  subject. 
As  soon  as  the  Provincial  EUlers'  Conference  has  expressed  its 
sanction  in  writing,  the  rules  may  be  adopted  by  the  church. 

II. —  Officers  Administering  the  Rules. 

1.  Every  church  elects  a  Committee,  called  either  the  "  Board 
of  Elders,"  or  "  Standing  Committee,"  whose  duty  it  is  to  aid  the 
Pastor  in  the  government  of  that  church. 

2.  To  this  body,  in  some  churches,  the  financial  affaire  are  also 
entrusted ;  in  others,  these  are  managed  by  a  second  and  distinct 
Board,  called  the  "  Board  of  Trustees." 

3.  The  i)osition  wliich  the  Pastor  holds  in  the  "Board  of  Eldei-s," 
or  the  "  Standing  Committee,"  is  determined  by  each  particular 
church,  and  depends,  in  the  case  of  those  churches  which  are 
incorporated,  on  the  provision  of  their  charters. 

4.  In  spiritual  matters,  however,  and  those  relating  to  public 
v/orship,  the  "  Board  of  Elders,"  or  the  "Standing  Committee," 
nan,  in  no  case,  act  independently  of  the  Pastor. 

5.  It  is  the  duty  of  this  Board,  in  conjunction  with  the  Pastor, 
to  see  that  the  rules  which  govern  the  Brethren's  Unity  generally, 
and  those  which  refer  to  the  Province,  as  well  as  the  particular 
rules  of  the  church  over  which  the  Board  is  placed,  are  faithfully 
observed. 

III. — Relation  of  the  Officers  of  a  Church  to  the  Provineial  Elders* 
Co^iference. 

1.  The  Pastor  of  a  church,  the  Chairman  of  the  "  Board  of 
Elders,"  or  the  "  Standing  Committee,"  (in  those  cases  where  this 
office  is  distinct  from  the  Pastor's,)  and  every  member  of  the 
.^ame,  are  subject  to  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  and  bound 
to  respect  and  obey  its  constitutional  enactments. 

2.  The  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  only  appoints  Pastors  to 
(ihurches.  The  Board  of  a  church  may  propose  a  Pastor,  with 
the  full  understanding,  however,  that  the  Provincial  Elders'  Con- 
ference is  not  bound  to  respect  such  propositions  any  further  than 
it  may  deem  proper. 


DISCIPLINE, 


143 


3.  The  Board  of  a  church  may  decline  to  receive  a  Pastor 
appointed  by  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  but  cannot  pre- 
vent the  removal  of  a  stationed  Pastor,  if  the  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference  gives  him  another  appointment. 

4.  In  case  a  Pastor  has  lost  the  confidence  of  his  church,  the 
Board  of  the  same  is  authorized  to  report  the  fact  to  the  Pro- 
vincial Elders'  Conference,  which  body,  after  a  thorough  investi- 
gation, is  to  act  in  the  matter  according  to  its  conscientious 
convictions. 

5.  Complaints  against  a  Pastor,  or  any  other  ministerial  servant 
of  the  Church,  must  be  lodged  with  the  Provincial  Elders'  Con- 
ference, which  body  is  bound  to  inform  him  of  the  name  of  his 
accuser,  if  he  desires  to  know  it. 

6.  The  Boards  of  the  respective  churches,  as  well  as  their 
members  generally,  have  petitionary  powere  with  respect  to  the 
Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  but  all  petitions  directed  to  this 
Conference  miist  be  couched  in  respectful  terms,  and  evidence  a 
brotherly  disposition. 

IV. — Genei-al  Meetings  of  a  Church. 

1.  On  business  of  importance,  or  general  interest,  a  meeting  of 
the  church  is  called.  Such  a  meeting  is  usually  denominated  a 
"  Church  Council." 

2.  The  organization  of  this  Council  depends  on  the  rules  and 
regulations  of  the  church  which  holds  it. 

3.  In  all  matters  relating  to  an  individual  church,  said  church 
determines — and,  if  it  is  incorporated,  according  to  its  charter — 
who  shall  be  ^^oting  members  of  the  Council,  and  the  manner  of 
voting. 

4.  In  the  election  of  delegates  to  the  Provincial  Synod,  how- 
ever, and  all  other  matters  affecting  the  entire  Province,  the 
manner  of  voting,  and  the  qualifications  for  voting,  are  regulated 
by  the  enactments  of  the  Pro\'incial  Synod,  and  the  Council  is 
bound  to  obey  these.  The  enactments,  in  the  case  of  the  election 
of  delegates,  are  set  forth  by  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference 
in  their  circular,  issued  previous  to  each  election. 


APPENDIX. 


Historioa;!  Tabbies, 

-F-ROl^  J^.  3D.   836  TO  1869. 


BY 

EDMUND  De  SCHWEINITZ, 

,  AND 

HERMANN  A.  BRICKENSTEIN. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


HISTORY  OF  BOHEMIA  AND  MORAVIA  PEEPAKATORY  TO  THAT  OF  THE 
L-XITAS  FEATKUM. 


A.  D. 

336.  First  Christian  Cliurch  dedicated  in  Moravia,  at  Neitra,  tiirough 

the  influence  of  Latin  Christianity. 

S45.  -Fourteen  Bohemian  nt'bles  baptized  at  Eegensburg,  through  the 

same  agency.  These  were  the  earliest  eflbrts  to  introduce  the  Gospel 
into  Bohemia  and  Moravia. 

S63.        The  Emperor  Michael,  of  Constantinople,  sends  to  Kastislaw, 

Duke  of  Moravia,  at  his  own  request,  Cyrill  and  Methodius,  the 
Thessalonian  brothers,  who  become  the  Apostles  of  the  Moravians, 
preach  the  Gospel  in  tlie  vernacular,  spread  the  Bible,  translated  by 
Cyrill  into  the  Slavonian  tongue,  and  establish  a  national  ritual  on 
the  basis  of  the  Greek.  As  a  nation,  therefore,  the  Moravians 
accept  Christianity  from  the  Greek  Church. 

871.  Boriwoy,  Duke  of  Bohemia,  on  a  visit  to  the  Moravian  Court, 

becomes  acquainted  with  Cyrill  and  Methodius,  and  is  baptized, 
together  with  his  wife,  Ludmila.  This  opens  the  way  for  the  con- 
version of  the  Bohemians,  as  a  nation,  through  the  labors  of  the 
same  Church. 

973.  The  Bishopric  of  Prague  established,  as  a  part  of  the  Archbishopric 

of  Mayence,  in  the  reign  of  Boleslaw  II,  Ditmar  being  the  first 
Bishop.  Spread  of  the  Romish  ritual,  and  growing  efforts  to  bring 
Bohemia  and  Moravia  under  papal  rule  and  abolish  the  Slavonian 
ritual. 

1079.  Wratislaw  applies  to  Pope  Gregory  VII  for  his  sanction  of  this 

ritual. 

1080.  In  a  special  bnll,  dated  .January  2d,  Gregory  VII  not  only  refuses 

it,  but  commands  Wratislaw  to  put  an  end  to  the  ritual  itself. 

1096.  The  monastery  on  the  Sazawa,  its  last  stronghold,  given  over  to 

Latin  monks,  and  final  triumph  of  the  Romish  Church. 


148 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


IIISTOKY  OF  BOHEMIA  AND  MOKAVIA  PtlEPAUATOKY  TO  THAT  OF  THE 
UNITAS  FRATRUM. 


A.  D. 

1100.  Tlie  Bohemian  people>cling,  in  secret,  to  theusages  of  their  fathers, 

&  and  continue  to  entertain  a  decided  preference  for  the  Slavonian 
1200  ritual. 

1344.  The  Bishopric  of  Prague  made  independent  of  the  Archbishojiric 

of  Mayence,  and  constituted  an  Archbishopric  for  itself. 

1 347.  -Charles  IV,  of  the  House  of  Luxemburg,  crowned  king  of  Bohe- 
mia, on  the  2d  of  September.  A  "  golden  age  "  begins.  Afterward 
he  is  elected  Emperor  of  Germany. 

1348.  Founding  of  the  University  of  Prague,  on  the  model  of  that  of 

Paris;  as  also  of  the  monastery  of  Emmaus,  with  the  Slavonian 
ritual  reintroduced,  in  the  Eoman  Catholic  form. 

1360.- — Forerunners  of  the  Bohemian  Reformation  begin  to  appear.  First, 
Conrad  Waldhauser,  a  bold  and  eloquent  preacher  at  Prague,  in- 
veighing against  the  corruptions  of  the  age  with  the  most  marvellous 
success.    Dies  December  8, 1369,. 

1364. — — -Second,  Milic  von  Kremsier,  a  Prebendary  of  Prague,  and  under- 
chancellor  at  the  court  of  Charles  IV,  who  resigns  all  his  honors, 
and  preaches  against  the  vices  of  the  times,  predicting  the  speedy 
manifestation  of  Antichrist  He,  too,  meets  with  unbounded  success 
in  reforming  the  morals  of  the  people.  Dies  at  Avignon,  1374,  while 
defending  himself,  at  the  Papal  Court,  against  the  accusation  of 
heresy. 

1373.  John  Huss  born,  July  6,  at  Husinec,  in  Bohemia;  according  to 

some  authorities,  he  was  born  in  1369. 

1378.  Death  of  Charles  IV,  November  29,  at  Prague,  succeeded  by  hif 

son,  Wenzel  IV. 

1381.  Third  forerunner  of  the  Bohemian  Eeformation,  Matthias  von 

Janow,  Prebendary  at  Prague,  an  illustrious  writer  on  theological 
topics,  publishing  a  collection  of  works  entitled,  De  regulis  veteris  ft 
novi  teslamenti.  Dies  November  30,  1394.  Toward  the  end  of  his 
life,  he  becomes  more  and  more  conscious  of  the  anti-scriptural 
teachings  of  the  Romish  Church. 

1385.  Some  time  prior  to  this  year,  the  writings  of  John  Wiklef  begin 

to  spread  in  Bohemia. 

1398.  John  Huss  Professor  at  the  University  of  Prague. 


1401.  John  Huss  Dean  of  the  Philosophical  Faculty,  and  Incumbent  of 

the  Bethlehem  Chapel. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES, 


149, 


HISTORY  OF  POHKMtA   AND  MORAVIA  PRKPARATORY  TO  THAT  OK  TUt 

VNITAS   FRATKUM.  • 


A.  D. 

1403.  John  Husa  Rector  of  the  University  of  Prague. 

1403.  Wiklef 's  doctrines  publicly  condemned  at  the  University  of  Prague^ 

by  a  majority  of  the  Faculty.  r>eginning  of  the  Reformation  inau  - 
gurated by  Hus.'s. 

1412.  nus.=;  prcachc.'i  against  the  indulgences  offered  for  sale  by  authority 

of  Pope  .John  XXIII.  The  papal  bull  burned  in  public.  Put  under 
the  ban,  Huss  leaves  Prague. 

1413.  Huss  in  the  country,  at  Ko/.i-liradek,  and  afterwards  at  Krakowcc, 

two  castles  of  his  friends- 

1414.  The  Council  of  Constance  (1414— 1418.)    Hu.«  cited  before  the 

same. 

1414.  November  4,  arrives  at  Constance,  under  protection  of  the  safe- 
conduct  granted  by  the  Emperor  Sigismund, 

1414.  November  28,  Huss  illegally  arre.sted  and  cast  into  prison. 

1415.  June  5,  his  first  examination  before  the  Council ;  June  7,  hi» 

second,  and  .June  8,  his  third  and  last. 

1415.— July  6,  John  Huss  condemned  by  the  Council,  as  an  "  »Vrch-hcre- 
tic,"  and  burned  alive  at  the  stake. 

1415. — -In  consequence  of  this  act,  a  denunciator  and  menacing  letter 
sent  to  the  Council  by  the  Bohemian  Diet,  September  2. 

1415.  • — -September  5,  League  of  the  Hussite  Barons  formed  at  Prague. 

1415.  October  1,  League  of  the  Catholic  Barons. 

1416.  May  30,  Jerome  of  Prague,  the  friend  and  coadjutor  of  Huss, 

condemned  by  the  Council  and  burned  alive  as  a  heretic. 

1417.  — —Gradual  division  of  the  Hu.--sites  into  two  parties,  those  of  Prague, 

afterwards  called  Calixtines,  and  the  Taborites ;  the  former  contend- 
ing, mainly,  for  the  restoration  of  the  cnp  to  the  laity,  in  the  Lord's 
Supper,  the  latter  for  a  general  reformation  of  the  Church. 

1419.  A  great  camp-meeting,  in  the  open  air,  at  Tabor;  Hussite  distur- 

bances  at  Prague  ;  seven  counsellore  thrown  out  of  the  windows  of 
the  Council-house  and  killed.  Commencement  of  the  Hussite  War. 
Death  of  King  Wenzel  IV,  August  16.  Succeeded  by  his  brothe* 
Sigismund, 


150 


tllSTORlCAL  TABLES. 


HISTORY  OF  BOHEMIA  AND  MORAVIA  PREPARATORY  TO  THAT  OF  THE 
tJNITAS  FRATRUM. 


A.  D. 

1420.  Founding  of  Tabor.  'John  Zizka  tlic  great  military  leader  of  the 

Hussites. 

1420.  First  crusade  agaiiist  the  Hussites,  May  to  November. 

1420. — —Second  crusade,  November  to  March  of  1422. 

1422.  Third  crusade,  March  to  October  of  1424.    The  Hussites  invariably 

victorious. 

1424.- — October  11,  death  of  Zizka. 

1424.  October  to  April,  1427,  unsuccessful  negotiations  with  the  Hussites. 

1427.  Fourtli  crusade,  April  to  February  of  1430,  Prokop  the  great  leader 

of  the  Hussites. 

1431.  Opening  of  the  Council  of  Basle. 

1431.  Fifth  and  la,st  crusade,  August  and  September.  Overwhelming 

route  of  the  crusaders  at  Tauss,  August  14,  and  complete  victory  of 
the  Hussites. 

1431.  The  Council  of  Basle  opens  negotiations  with  them,  and  invite." 

them  to  send  delegates  to  the  place  where  "  the  holy  Catholic  Church, 
under  tlie  guidance  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  assembled." 

1433.  A  deputation  of  fifteen  Hussites  arrives  at  Basle,  in  accordance 

with  this  invitation.  Two  deputations  from  the  Council  subsequently 
visit  Prague. 

1433.  September  14,  Frederick  Ncmez  and  John  Wlach,  two  Walden- 

sians,  ordained  priests,  intlie  Slavonian  Covent  of  Prague,  by  Bisliop 
Philibert,  one  of  the  delegates  from  the  Council  of  Basle. 

1433.  November  30,  the  "Compactata  of  Basle,"  which  grant  the 

demands  of  the  CalixtLnes,  accepted  at  Prague,  under  protest  of  the 
Taborites. 

1434.  Civil  War  between  the  Calixtines  and  the  Taborites :  the  latter 

are  totally  defeated  and  overthrown,  at  the  battle  of  Lipan,  or 
Bohmisch-Brod,  May  30. 

1434.  Frederick  Nemez  and  J«hn  Wlach  consecrated  Bishops,  at  Basle, 

by  Bishops  of  the  Roman  Catliolic  Church.  Origin  of  the  episco^ 
pate  of  the  Boliemian  Waldenses. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


151 


HISTORY  OK  BOHEMIA  AND  MORAVIA  PREPARATORY  TO  THAT  (IFTHK 
UNIT AS  FRATRUM. 


A.  D. 

1435.  John  Rokyzan,  the  leading  divine  of  tlic  Calixtiiies,  ek-ctt'd  Arch' 

bishop  of  Prague. 

1452.  (Jeorge  rodiebiad  elected  Kegent  of  Bohemia. 

I4.")4,  A  number  of  awakened  Calixtincs,  members  of  the  Tlieyn  Church. 

in  which  Eokycan  preaches,  seek  council  of  liiin  touching  their 
own  salvation  and  a  reformation  of  tlie  Church.  He  recommends 
the  writings  of  Peter  Chelcicky,  but  is  not  \villing  to  do  more. 

14o6.  Inspired  by  these  Avritings,  they  leave  Prague,  and  settle  on  the 

Barony  of  Lititz,  by  permission  of  the  Regent.  First  decisive  step 
toward  (he  founding  of  the  Brethren's  Church. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES 


The  unitas  fratrum  before  the  reformation. 


A.  J). 

1457.  Founding  of  the  Unitius  Fratrum,  on  the  Barony  of  Lititz,  as  a 

Society,  having  in  view  the  personal  salvation  of  its  members  and 
the  reformation  of  the  Church  within  their  own  circle.  Gregory, 
the  Patriarch,  the  lay,  and  Michael  Bradacius,  a  Calixtine  priest, 
the  spiritual  head,  of  the  Association  ;  twenty-eight  elders  chosen  to 
govern  its  affairs. 

1458.  George  Podiebrad  elected  king,  upon  the  death  of  I.adislaus  Post-- 

humus, 

1459.  A  Synod  settles  the  points  in  dispute  touching  the  Lord's  Supper, 

establishing  the  views  of  Peter  Clielcicky,  which  were  equivalent  to 
the  Taborite  doctrine,  namely,  tliat  the  bread  and  wine  are  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ,  in  a  spiritual  sense  only. 

1460  or '61. -A  large  accession  of  members,  by  reason  of  the  union  with  the 
Brethren  of  a  numerous  body  of  Moravian  Taboritcs. 

1461.  First  persecution,  Gregory  tortured  on  the  rack.    In  consequence 

of  political  complications,  it  comes  to  an  end  in  1463. 

1463.  First  letter  of  the  Brethren  to  Bokyzan,  and  beginning  of  their 

literary  labors. 

1464.  Synod  among  the  mountains  of  Eeichenau,  at  which  :  1,  a  body 

of  principles  and  rules  is  adopted,  which  document  of  the  Brethren 
is  the  oldest  extant;  2,  three  lay  elders  .ire  elected  to  administer  the 
affairs  of  the  Society  in  accordance  with  these  principles  and  rules, 
namely,  Gregory,  Prokop  von  Hradek,  and  John  von  Klenowa ;  8, 
the  question  of  a  total  separation,  as  well  from  the  Calixtine  as  from 
the  Roman  Catholic  Churches^  decided  in  the  affirmative  by  the  use 
of  the  lot. 

1467,  Synod  at  Lhota,  at  which:  1,  the  separation  of  the  Brethren  from 

the  Calixtine  P^stablishment  is  consummated,  by  the  appointment, 
through  the  lot,  of  Matthias  of  Kunwalde,  Thomas  of  Prelouc,  and 
Elias  of  Chrenovic,  as  the  first  Ministers  of  the  Brethren'a  Church  ; 
2,  a  resolution  is  adopted  to  introduce  the  episcopacy. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


153 


THE  ONITAS   FRATRUM  BEFORE  THE  REFORMATION. 


A.  D. 

.1467.  Michael  Bradacius  and  two  other  priests,  one  of  Romish  and  the 

second  of  Waldensian  origin,  sent  to  the  Bohemian  Waldenses  to 
obtain  the  episcopacy,  and  consecrated  bishops  by  Stephen  and 
another  bishop,  tlie  two  survivors  of  that  Waldensian  line,  whiebi 
was  created,  in  1434,  at  Basle. 

A467.  The  first  three  hishops  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum  "return  to  theii 

own  with  joy,"  consecrating  Matthias  of  Kunwiildc  to  the  same 
degree,  and  ordaining  Tliomasand  Elias  priests.  The  Society  of  the 
Brethren  clianged  into  an  Episcopal  Church,  which  spreads  far  and 
wide,  botli  in  Bohemia  and  Moravia. 

1468. — —Second  persecution,  in  conformity  with  the  decree  of  the  Diet  of 
Beneschau ;  but  "  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  is  the  seed  of  the 
Chnrch."  ^ 

1468.  The  first  Confession  of  Faith,  in  Bohemian,  delivered  to  Roky- 

zan  ;  the  second,  delivered  to  King  George,  in  the  same  tongue,  both 
extant  in  MS.  Besides  these  documents,  several  letters  to  Rokyzan, 
to  whom  the  Brethren  address  seven  in  all. 

1469.  Bishop  Stephen  suflfers  martyrdom  at  Vienna.    Extinction  of  the 

Weldensian  episcopate. 

1470.  Third  Confession  of  Faith,  more  in  detail  than  the  second,  deliv- 
ered to  King  George,  in  Bohemian. 

1471.  Death  of  Rokyzan  (February  22,)  and  of  George  Podiebrad 

(March  23,)  the  two  great  enemies  of  the  Church,  and  end  of  the 
persecution.  Wladislaus,  a  son  of  the  King  of  Poland,  succeeds  to 
the  throne. 

1473.  First  colloquium  betwt  en  the  Brethren,  represented  by  Bishop 

Michael  and  Jerome,  and  the  Magistorsof  the  University  of  Prague. 

1473.  Death  of  the  Patriarch  Gregory,  the  founder  of  the  Church. 

Buried  at  Brandeis  on  the  Adler. 

1476.  Futile  attempt  to  destroy  the  Church  by  the  so-called  confessions 

of  John  Lezek,  who  pretends,  as  a  former  member,  to  unveil  abom- 
inations in  its  practice,  but,  at  last,  acknowledges  that  he  has  been 
suborned. 

1480.  Several  hundred  Waldenses,  expelled  from  Austria  in  1469,  and 

afterward  settled  in  tlie  Mark  Brandenburg,  join  the  Church ;  on 
the  contrary,  many  Bretliren  are  banished  from  Moravia,  by  Mat- 
thias of  Hungary,  and  emigrate  to  Moldavia,  whence,  however,  afteT 
8ome  years,  they  are  permitted  to  return. 

10 


154 


HISTORICAL  TABLES, 


THE  UNITAS  KKATRUM  BEFORE  THE  REFORMATION. 


A.  D. 

1480.  Luke  of  Prague,  a  Bachelor  of  the  University,  joins  tlie  Brethren,. 

afterward  their  mo.st  distinguished  bishop  and  theologian. 

1484.  The  Bible  translated  by  him  into  Boliemian,  from  the  Vulgate, 

and  published  at  Venice,  in  folio,  with  wood-cuts. 

1491'  Exploratory  tours,  in  order  to- find,  somewhere  upon  earth,  Chris- 
tians of  the  true  faith  with  whom  the  Brethren  might  have  fellow- 
ship, or  even  unite  organically  :  Luke  of  Pr.igue  visiting  Greece  and 
Asiatic  Turkey;  Caspar,  Turkey  in  Europe;  Mares  Kokovec,  Russia, 
and  Martin  Kabatnik,  Antioch,  Damascus,  Jerusalem  and  Egypt. 
They  do  not  meet  with  such  Christians,  and  conclude  that  it  is  their 
mission  to  build  up  the  kingdom  of  God  at  home. 

1494. — — Disputes  about  the  discipline,  that  have  been  going  on,  more  or 
less,  for  friurteen  years,  and  pn)diu-ing  a  crisis  in  the  history  of  the 
■  Church,  brought  to  a  favorable  issue,  at  tlie  .Synod  of  Keiclienau,  by 
the  adoption  of  liberal  principles,  and  the  secession  of  the  extreme 
rigorists,  wlio,  under  the  name  of  Amositess,  organize  a  schismatic 
and  fanatical  Brethren's  Church. 

1494.  The  Synod  of  Reichenau  decrees  that  all  who  join  the  Unitas 

Fratrum  from  the  Romish  Church  must  be  re-baptized. 

1497.  Luke  of  Prague  and  Thomas  of  Landeskron  visit  the  Waldenses 

of  France  and"  Itaiy. 

1499.  Thomas  of  Prelouc  and  Elias  of  Chrenovic  consecrated  bishops.- 

1500.  Death  of  Bishop  Matthias  of  Kunwald. 

1501.  Death  of  Bishop  Michael  Bradaciui*. 

1503.  Luke  of  Prague  and  ,\mbrose  of  Skutsch  consecrated  bi.sliops  f 

occasional  persecutions ;  the  fourth  Confession  of  Faith,  printed,  in 
Bohemian,  at  Nuremberg,  and  presented  to  King  Whxdislaus,  pre- 
paratory to  a  colloquium,  at  which  the  Calixtincs,  however,  foil  to 
appear. 

5  504.  The  fifth  Confession  of  Faith,  printed  at  Nuremberg,  and  pre- 
sented to  the  King  after  the  collcquiiiin  has  failed. 

1505.  First  Hymn  Book  published,  containing  paraphrases  and  trans- 
lations of  Latin  Church  hymns,  together  with  many  orighial  produc- 
tions; it  passes  througli  various  editions :  also  first  Catechism,  entitled 
DtlinJ::-  niazki/,  or  "  liuestions  Addressed  to  Children."  Both  these 
woi'ks  are  edited  by  Jiishoj)  Luke  of  Prague.  In  the  first  ten  years 
'of  tlic  si.Kteenth  century,  more  than  fifty  works  published  by  the 
Brethren,  who  have  church-printing-presses  at  Jungbui  •dau  and 
Leitomiscbl. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES, 


165 


THE  UNITAS  FBATRUM  BEFORK  THE  REFORMATION. 


A.  D. 

1505.  September  6,  death  of  Bishop  Elias  of  Chrenovic. 

1506.  Two  Suffragans,  or  Assistant  Bishops,  consecrated,  that  the  suc- 
cession may  not  become  extinct,  in  the  event  of  persecutions. 

1507.  In  consequence  of  measures  taken  against  the  Brethren  by  Wla- 

dislaus,  they  print  the  sixth  Confession  of  Faitli,  in  epistolary  lorni 
for  the  Boliemian  States,  and  theseventli,  for  the  King,  in  Bohemian, 
again  at  Nuremberg,  but  do  not  venture  to  present  the  latter.  A 
second  edition  of  it  printed  at  Jungbunzlau. 

1508.  Eighth  Confession  of  Faitli,  an  Aixiloay,  called  forth  by  two  letters 

of  Dr.  Kasebrot,  and  entitkd  "  Kxciisuiio  contra  binas  litteras  Dr. 
Augustini,"  printed,  in  Latin,  at  Ivurcniberg,  afterward  printed  in 
Bohemian. 

1508. — —Third  general  persecution,  in  conformity  with  the  edict  of  the 
St.  James  Diet:  it  prohibits  all  public  services  of  the  Brethren, 
commands  their  writings  to  bo  destroycil,  I'orbids  their  jiriests  to  ad- 
minister the  sacraments  and  solemnize  niarriai^es,  cites  them  before 
magistrates  to  recant  la-  lx>  punished,  and  deli'-ers  their  congregations 
toCal  ixtine  or  Runiish  priests.  This  edict  is  strictly  enforced,  and, 
for  several  years,  the  lircthren  are  scattered  and  sutler  the  loss  of  all 
things,  adding  many  to  "the  noble  army  of  martyrs,"  until  tl'.e  sudden 
death  of  a  number  of  their  leading  enemies  effects  a  change,  and  the 
edict  falls  into  desuetude. 

1511.  Depntation  to  Esasmus  of  Rotterdam,  who  declines  to  commit 

himself  to  the  cause  of  the  Brethren. 

1516.  March  13,  death  of  King  Wladislaus,  succeeded  by  his  son  Louis. 

1517.  -  At  the  beginning  of  Luther's  Eeformation,  the  L^nitas  Fratrum 

counts  more  than  400  churches  in  Bohemia  and  ]\Ioravia,  and  ha-s  a 
memberghip  of  at  least  200,000  souls,  among  wliom  are  some  of  the 
noblest  families  of  the  land. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  UNITAS  FRATRUM  AFTER  THE  KEFOEMATION. 


A.  D. 

1518.  February  23,  death  of  Bishop  Thomas  of  Prelouc,  the  last  survi- 

vor  of  the  founders  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum. 

1518  to  '28.-Luke  of  Prague  senior  Bisliop. 

1521.  Second  Catechism  published,  in  German,  still  extant ;  repubiifihed 

by  Zezschwitz  in  1863. 

1522.  First  embassy  to  Luther,  leading  to  a  lively  and  afterward  sharp 

correspondence  between  the  Brethren  and  the  Reformer.  John 
Horn  and  Michael  Weiss  the  deputies. 

1524.  Second  embassy  to  Luther  brings  out  still  more  prominently  the 

points  of  difference,  especially  in  the  discipline,  and  ends  in  an 
abruption  of  all  intercourse,  and  a  personal  estrangement  between 
Bishop  Luke  and  Luther.    The  same  deputies  as  before. 

1524.  A  new  Confession  of  Faith,  entitled  "A  short  account  of  the 

origin  of  the  Brethren,"  printed  in  Bohemian,  Latin  and  German, 
and  presented  to  the  Bohemian  States  and  King  Louis. 

1526.  Louis  killed  in  battle  against  the  Turks,  and  succeeded  by  Ferdi- 
nand of  Austria,  brother  of  Charles  V,  a  bigoted  Romanist,  with  a 
Spanish-Austrian  policy. 

1528.  December  11,  death  of  Bishop  Luke  of  Prague,  at  Jungbunzlau, 

Author  of  more  than  eighty  works. 

1528to'32.-Martin  Skoda  senior  Bishop,  who  pursues  Luke's  policy  of 
non-intercourse  with  the  Reformers. 

1531.  First  German  Hvmn  Book,  edited  by  Michael  Weiss,  but  not  in 

accordance  with  the  instructions  of  the  bishops. 

1532.  Death  of  Bishop  Skoda. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


167 


THE  UNITAS  FRATRUM   AFTER  THE  REFORMATION. 


A.  D. 

163'ito'47. — John  Horn,  senior  Bishop,  a  more  liberal  policy  inaugurated 
by  the  Synod  of  Brandeis,  and  a  new  epoch  begins  in  the  history  of 
the  Unitas  Fratrum,  which  emerges  from  its  partial  obscurity  and 
becomes  an  integral  part  of  the  national  history  of  Bohemia.  Bishop 
John  Augusta  the  main  supporter  of  this  policy. 

1532.  A  new  Confession  of  Faitli  drawn  up  in  Boliemian,  by  Horn  and 

Augusta,  translated  into  German,  surreptiously  published  at  Zurich, 
(1533),  translated  anew  and  published  at  Wittenberg  (1533),  by 
authority,  with  a  commendatory  preface  by  Luther,  and  formally 
presented  to  the  Margrave  of  Brandenburg. 

1534.  A  Synod  at  Jungbunzlau  aboli.shes  the  re-baptism  of  persons 

joining  the  Unitas  Fratrum  from  the  Romish  Church.  Prior  to  this, 
the  doctrine  of  the  seven  sacraments  relinquished. 

1535.  A  new  Confession  of  Faith,  drawn  up  by  Augusta  in  Bohemian, 

(two  editions  printed,  neither  of  which  is  extant),  translated  into 
Latin,  signed  by  twelve  barons  and  thirty-tliree  kniglits,  and  formally 
presented,  by  a  deputation  of  nobles  and  divines,  to  Ferdinand,  at 
Vienna,  November  14. 

1536.  Personal  intercourse  with  Luther  resumed,  the  third  and  fourth 

embassy  of  the  Brethren,  consisting  of  Bisliop  Augusta,  George 
Israel  and  Erasmus  Sommcrfeld,  and  treating  with  him  in  regard 
to  the  publication  of  their  new  Confession. 

1537.  Fifth  embassy  to  Luther,  negotiating  the  same  matter. 

1538.  The  Confession  of  1535  published  at  Wittenberg,  with  a  preface 

by  Luther,  as  also  a  revised  edition  of  the  Apology  presented  to  the 
Margrave  of  Brandenburg. 

1540.  A  second  and  authorized  edition  of  the  German  Hymn  Book, 

edited  iSy  Bishop  Horn.    The  first  edition  cashiered. 

1540.  Embassy  to  Strassburg,  to  the  Swiss  Reformers,  leading  to  a  cor- 
respondence with  Bucer,  Calvin  and  others.  Peter  Faber  and  Mat- 
thias Cerwenka  the  deputies. 

1542.  Sixth  emba.ssy  to  Luther,  to  urge  upon  him  the  importance  of 

Christian  discipline.  Bishop  Augusta,  George  Israel,  and  Joachim 
Prostiborsky  the  deputies. 

1544.  The  war  with  the  Turks  prevents  Ferdinand  from  carrying  out 

his  policy.  Increase  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  and  first  congregation  at 
Prague. 


158 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  UNITAS  FRATRUM   AFTER  THE  REFORMATION. 


A.  D. 

1546.  Lestomischl  de.stroyed  by  fire,  and  loss  of  the  entire  archives  of 

the  Church. 

1547.  Death  of  Bishop  Horn. 

1547to'72. — John  Augusta,  senior  Bishop. 

1547.  In  consequence  of  the  League  of  Barons  against  Ferdinand,  in  the 

Smalcald  War,  he  renews  the  edict  of  St.  James,  after  the  defeat  of 
the  Protestants  at  Muehlberg  (April  24),  and  inaugurates  the  fourth 
persecution,  whicii  is  confined  to  the  royal  estates,  but  is  most  relent- 
less, driving  several  hundred  Brethren  out  of  the  country,  and 
inducing  some  to  recant. 

1548.  Bishop  Augusta  and  his  deacon,  Jacob  Bilek,  seized  by  stratagem, 

carried  to  Prague,  where  they  arc  inhumanly  tortured,  Augusta 
twice,  (May  11  and  12),  and  then  conveyed  to  the  Castle  of  Piirgliti, 
(May  25),  where  Augusta  spends  sixteen  years  as  a  prisoner,  being 
cruelly  tortured  a  third  time,  in  August,  1549. 

1548.  The  Brethren  banished  from  the  royal  estates  of  Bohemia,  emi- 
grate to  Ea,st  Prussia,  and  settle  at  and  near  Konlgsberg,  under 
Bishop  Mach  Sionsky,  but  are  shamefully  oppressed  by  the  Lutherans, 
who  alloAV  them  to  retain  scarcely  any  of  their  usages. 

1549.  George  Israel  sent  to  Poland  to  found  churches  of  the  Brethren, 

the  seed  having  been  sown  by  the  exiles  on  their  way  to  Prussia. 

1551. — — April  16,  death  of  Bishop  Mach  Sionsky,  at  Gilgenburg,  Prus.sia, 
Augusta  being  the  only  survivor  of  the  succession,  and  he  still  a 
prisoner. 

1553.  A  Synod  at  Prerau  in  Moravia,  upon  the  report  of  the  death  of 

Augusta,  elects  two  bishops  and  has  them  consecrated  by  tlie  suffra- 
gans, as  a  matter  of  necessity.  Augusta  indignant,  when  he  hears  of 
it,  and  repudiates  the  whole  tran.saction,  but  the  Church  abides  by  itc 
decision. 

1554.  George  Israel's  labors  in  Poland  crowned  with  success,  in  that 

there  are  now  forty  churches  of  the  Brethren,  in  that  country,  the 

■  chief  one  being  at  Ostrorog. 

1554.  Publication  of  the  first  Polish  Hymn  Book. 

1555.  General  Synod  of  all  Protestants  of  Poland,  the  Brethren,  Re- 
formed and  Lutherans,  at  Cosminiec.  Zealous  efl[brts  of  the  Brethreo 
to  effect  a  union  among  them. 

1555.  John  Blahoslav  sent  to  Vienna,  to  the  Archduke  Maximilian,  the 

son  of  Ferdinand,  to  enlist  his  aid  on  behalf  of  the  Church, 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


159 


THE  UNITAS  FRATRUM   AFTER  THE  REFORMATION. 


A.  D. 

1557.  August  24,  General  Synod  of  the  Unitae  Fratrum,  in  the  centen- 
nial year  of  its  history,  at  Skeza,  in  Moravia,  attended  by  more  than 
two  hundred  clergymen  and  many  nobles.  The  Polish  churches 
received  as  an  integral  part  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  and  George  Israel 
elected  first  Bishop  for  Poland.  John  Blahoslavalso  elected  bishop, 
the  first  historian  of  the  Church,  and  a  classic  writer  and  grammarian 
in  the  Bohemian  tongue. 

1560.  Peter  Herbert  and  John  Rokyta  sent  on  an  emba.ssy  to  the  vSwiea 

Reformers,  widi  whom  a  correspondence  is  re-opened. 

1560.  September  15,  Synod  at  Xiae,  in  Poland :  renewed  attempts  loeftk-i 

a  union  of  Protestants. 

1561 .  Augusta  recants  but  is  not  liberated.    The  Synod  of  Prerau  (1562) 

suspends  him. 

1564.  Augusta  liberated  vithout  conditions,  -and  reconciled  to  his  Breth- 
ren, resuming  the  functions  of  his  episcopal  oiBce. 

1564.  July  25,  death  of  Ferdinand,  and  acces-sion  of  Maximilian  II,  to 

whom  the  Brethren  at  once  send  their  Confession  of  Faith,  in  a  new 
German  translation. 

1567.  The  first  Diet  under  Maximilian  abrogates  the  Compactata  of 

Basle,  but  one-third  of  the  Bohemians  being,  at  this  time.  Catholics, 
the  reet  all  Protestants,  namely,  Brethren,  Lutherans,  and  Reformed. 

1570.  April  9,  Synod  of  Scndomir,  in  Poland,  adoption  of  the  CoTisent-ux 

Sendomiriensit,  and  union  of  the  Brethren,  Reformed  and  Lutheranfl  . 

1571.  October  11,  Bishop  John  Augusta  consecrates  Andrew  Stephen, 

.Jan  Kalef,  and  John  Laurentius  bishops,  and  thus  transmits  thereat 
succession. 

1571.  November  24,  death  of  JohnBIahosIav. 

1572.  January  13,  death  of  John  Augusta. 

1572  to '88. — George  LsracI  senior  Bishop. 

1573.  \  Latin  version  of  the  German  Confession  of  Faith,  presented  to 

Maximilian,  published  at  Wittenberg,  with  an  historical  introduction, 
giving  an  account  of  the  origin  of  the  Unita-s  Fratrum,  and  of  it? 
various  Confessions:  this  woric  translated  into  German,  and  published 
at  the  same  place,  and  in  the  same  year. 

1574.  After  twenty-five  years  of  oppression.  suflTered  at  the  hands  of  the 

Lutherans,  the  Brethren  leave  Ea.st  Prussia,  and  join  the  Polish 
branch  of  the  Church, 


160 


HISTORICAI.  TABLES. 


THE  UNITAS  FRATRUM  AFTEK  THE  KEFOEMATION. 


A.  D. 

1575.  The  Confessio  Bohemica  presented  to  MaximDan,  in  the  name  of 

the  Brethren,  Eeforined,  and  Lutherans,  religious  lilserty  prevailing 
practically. 

1576.  October  12,  death  of  Maximilian,  succeeded  by  hia  son,  Ru- 
dolph II. 

1579  to '93. — The  Bible  of  Kraliz  published,  in  six  folio  volumes,  being  a 
translation  from  the  original  into  Bohemian  of  the  entire  Holy 
Scriptures,  made  by  a  committee  of  bishops  and  others,  and  constitut- 
ing the  most  important  and  illustrious  work  ever  published  by  the 
Unitas  Fratrum.  A  second  edition,  oetavo,  in  1593,  and  a  thirds 
felio,  in  1613. 

1584.  Hhree  Theological  Seminaries  founded,  at  Jungbunzlau,  Prerau^, 

and  Eybenschiitz ;  also  the  celebrated  school  at  Lissa,  in  Poland. 

1585.  John  Lasitius  delivers  the  MS.jof  his  History  of  the  Unitaa  Fra- 
trum to  the  bishojw. 

1588.  Death  of  George  Israel,  succeeded  by  Jan  Kalef,  as  senior  Bishop^ 

for  one  year,  when  he  dies. 

1688  to '90. — Zach  arias,  senior  Bishop. 

1590  to '94. — John  Eneas,  senior  Bishop. 

1594  to  1608.— Simon  Theophil,  senior  Bishop. 

1605.  The  history  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  written  1570-1574,  by  Joachinn 

Camerarius,  published,  with  additions,  at  Hiedelberg,  by  Louia 
Camerarius. 

1608  to  1611. — Jacob  Narcissus,  senior  Bishop. 

1609.  Religious  liberty  established  legally,  by  the  Imjjerial  Letters^ 

Patent  of  Rudolph :  the  Unitas  Fratrum  olitains  the  Bethlehemi 
C!hapel  at  Prague,  and  is  represented  in  the  Consistory 

1611  to  1626.  John  Lanecius,  senior  Bishop. 

16 10.  General  Synod  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum  at  Zerawitz,  and  formaJt 

adoption  of  the  Baiio  Disciptinm,  drawn  up  in  1609. 

lf)17.  Ferdinand  II,  king,  an  extreme  bigot:  the  P'l'otestants  rebel  and! 

elect  Frederick  of  thePalatinate  in  his  place,  1619,  whose  army  ia^ 
however,  totally  defeated  at  the  battle  of  the  White  Mountain,  neat 
Prague,  1620. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


161 


THE  UNITAS  FRATEUM  AFTER  THE  REFORMATION. 


A. 

1621.  Ferdinand  inaugurates  the  Bohemian  Aati-reformation,  having  iib 

view  the  total  extirpation  of  all  Protestants  in  Bohemia  and  Mo- 
ravia, and  carries  it  out  relentlessly  to  the  end.  More  than  30,000) 
fanoilies  are  driven  into  exile. 

1627.  End  of  the  Anti-reformation,  the  Unita.s  Fratrum  wholly  destroye<S 

in  Bohemia  and  Moravia;  in  Poland  it  gradually  amalgamates, 
with  the  Reformed  Church. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  HIDDEN-  SEED. 


A.  D. 

1627.  John  Amos  Comenius,  Rector  of  the  School  at  Fulneck,  goes  into 

exile  at  Lissa ;  his  prayer  for  a  renewal  of  the  Church  on  the  moun- 
tain-top. 

1632.  Comenius  oonsecrated  bishop,  at  a  Synod  of  the  exll&s  held  at 

Lissa,  which  place  becomes  their  chief  seat,  and  where  their  school, 
now  changed  into  a  College,  flourishes  greatly. 

1632.  Comenius  publishes  the  Rniio  Discipline  of  1616,  at  Lissa. 

1648.  Bohemia  and  Moravia  are  excluded  from  the  religious  liberty 

agreed  upon  at  the  peace  of  Westphalia,  after  the  Thirty  Years  War. 
The  hopes  of  the  exiled  Brethren  crushed. 

1656.  Lissa  burned  and  sacked  in  the  war  with  Sweden,  by  the  Poles, 

and  the  colony  of  exiled  Brethren  broken  up. 

1656.  Comenius,  who  had  meanwhile  devoted  himself  to  the  cause  of 

education  and  to  literary  labors,  and  visited  England  and  Sweden, 
flees,  now,  to  Frankfort-on-the-Oder,  and  thence  to  Amsterdam. 

1658.  He  republishes  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  Hymn  Book,  the 

next  year. 

1660.  He  publishes  a  second  edition  of  the  BaJtio  Discipliiue,  together 

with  the  8th  Book  of  Lasitius'  History,  and  dedicates  the  work  to 
the  Church  of  England,  to  which  he  commends  the  Unitas  Fratrum, 
in  the  event  of  it^  renewal. 

1661.  He  publishes  a  "Catechism  for  the  scattered  .sheep  of  Christ  at 

Fulneck,  Gersdorf,  Gedersdorf  Kloten,  Klandorf,  Steckwalde,  Sei- 
tendorf,  and  Zauchtenthal,"  all  former  churches  of  the  Brethren  in 
Moravia,  such  literary  labors  being  undertaken  in  view  of  a  renewal 
of  the  Church,  for  which  consummation  he  continues  to  pray. 

1652.  Nicholas  Gertichius  and  Peter  Jablonsky  consecrated  bishops, 

that  the  succession  might  not  die  out,  in  spem  contra  spem. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  HIDDEN  SEED. 


A.  D. 

1668.  Conienius  publishes  his  Unum  Necessarium. 

1671.  November  15,  death  of  Comenius,  at  Amsterdam. 

1673.  October  28,  Adam  Samuel  Hartman  consecrated  bi.shop,  to  per- 
petuate the  succession. 

1676.  August  13,  John  Zugehor  consecrated  bishop,  to  perpetuate  the 

succession. 

1692.  Jime  26,  Joachim  Gulichius  consecrated  bishop,  to  perpetuate  the 

succession. 

1699.  March  10,  John  Jacobides  and  Daniel  Ernst  Jablonsky  conse- 
crated bishops,  to  perpetuate  the  succession. 

1700.  Nicholas  Lewis  Count  of  Zinzendorf  and  Pottendorf,  bom  at 

Dresden,  May  26. 

1707.  Deatli  of  George  Jaeschke,  one  of  the  patriarchs  descended  from 

the  Bohemian  Brethren,  and  prophetical  declaration  of  the  renewal 
of  their  Church. 

1712.  July  11,  Solomon  Opitz,  and,  November  4,  David  Cassius  and 

Christian  Sitkovius,  consecrated  bishops,  to  perpetuate  the  succession. 

1717.  Christian  David  visits  the  descendants  of  the  Brethren,  in  Mo- 
ravia, and  eflects  an  awakening  among  them. 

1718.  Second  visit  of  Christian  David,  and  promise  to  seek  an  a-sylum 

for  them  in  a  Protestant  country. 

1722.  Third  visit,  bringing  an  invitation  from  Count  Zinzendorf  to  settle 

on  his  estate  of  Berthelsdorf,  in  Saxony,  in  consequence  of  which 
offer  ^he  first  company  of  Moravians,  consisting  of  the  families  of 
Augustin  and  J acob  Neisser,  descendants  of  George  Jjxeschke,  flee 
from  their  native  land,  and  found  Ilerrnhut. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  RENEWED  CHUHCH  IN  THE  TIMES  OF  ZINZENDOKF. 


A.  D. 

1722.  June  8.   Arrival  of  the  Moravian  refugees  at  Berthelsdorf. — June 

17.  The  first  tree  felled  for  the  commencement  of  a  settlement. — 
October  1.  The  first  house  occupied,  in  which  Zinzendorf,  on  his 
way  home  with  his  bride,  the  Countess  Erdmuth  Dorothea  Reuss, 
meets  the  Moravians,  for  the  first  time,  on  the  22d  of  December. 

1723.  April.    Arrival  of  fresh  emigrants  from  Moravia.  Continuation 

of  the  building  of  "Herrnhut,"  "the  watch  (protection)  of  the 
Lord."    Christian  David  repeats  his  visits  to  Moravia. 

1724.  The  name  "Herrnhut"  generally  adopted   for  the  Moravian 

colony. — Great  awakenings  at  Zauchtenthal  and  Kunewalde,  in 
Moravia,  attend  Christian  David's  labors.  A  violent  and  cruel  per- 
secution on  the  part  of  the  priests  ensues. — May  12.  Laying  of  the 
corner-stone  of  a  high-school  or  college,  for  the  sons  of  the  nobility, 
after  the  pattern  of  the  Halle  Institutions,  afterward  used  as  a  hall 
for  the  religious  meetings  of  the  congregation,  by  Zinzendorf,  Watte- 
ville,  and  Christian  David. — Arrival,  on  the  same  day,  of  the  seven 
Kirchenmiinner  (churchmen,  i.  e.,  descendants  of  the  Ancient  Church 
of  the  Brethren),  viz.,  three  David  Nitschmanns,  Jolm  Toeltschig 
and  Melchior  Zeisberger.  They  are  present  at  tlie  above  service, 
are  deeply  impfessed,  and  resolve  to  fix  their  home  at  Herrnhut. 

1725.  Arrival  of  other  emigrants  from  Moravia,  amongst  them  David 

Nitschmann,  the  wagoner,  with  his  son  John,  and  his  daughter 
Anna,  and  John  and  Martin  Dober. 

1726.  Zinzendorf  succeds  in  obtaining  permission  from  tlie  Austrian 

Government  for  such  of  its  subjects  to  emigrate  as  will  leave 
quietly. — Christian  David  goes  to  Bohemia  to  discover  the  descend- 
ants of  the  Bohemian  branch  of  the  Brethren's  Church.  Many 
awakenings  attend  his  visits  to  Moravia. — Pious  persons  from  various 
parts  of  Germany  emigrate  to  Herrnhut. — Dissensions  in  the  colony, 
introduced  by  Kriiger,  a  German,  who  teaches  erroneous  doctrines. 
Alienation  of  Rothe  and  the  majority  of  the  settlers  at  Herrnhut 
Christian  David  especially  excited  against  Zinzendorf;  builds  a  hut 
outside  of  Herrnhut.    A  few  remain  faithful. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES, 


166 


THE  RENEWED  CHURCH  IN  THE  TIMES  OF  ZINZENDORF. 


A.  D. 

1727.  February  15.  Zinzendorf 'obtains  leave  of  absence  from  his  post  at 

Dresden,  and  takes  up  his  residence  at  Ilcrmhut. — April  19.  Zin- 
zendorf and  John  Andrew  Rothe,  his  parish  Minister,  divide  the 
pastoral  work  at  Berthclsdorf  and  Horrnhut. — Mwj  12.  As  the 
result  of  their  labors,  the  members  of  the  congregation  express  tlicir 
sorrow  for  separating  themselves  from  the  communion  of  the  CUuirch, 
and  absenting  themselves  from  the  sacraments,  declare  their  willing- 
ness to  return  to  these,  but  insist,  at  first  much  against  Zinzendorf 'e 
will,  on  the  restoration  of  the  Constitution  and  Discipline  of  the 
Ancient  Brethren's  Church.  Zinzendorf  and  Rothe  having  drawn 
up  a  set  of  statutes  frtr  the  goveriinient  of  the  congregation,  the.'^e  are 
unanimously  adopted,  in  a  very  solemn  meeting.  A  season  of  deep 
spiritual  peace  and  joy  succeeds, — Twelve  Lay  Elders,  to  whom  the 
superintendence  of  the  congregation  is  c"ommitted,  are  chosed  (May 
20),  and  four  are  nominated  as  Chief  Elders,  the  nomination  being 
•confirmed  by  lot. — July  9>  Institution  of  the  "Bands,"  or  separate 
■classes  in  the  congregation. — August.  Discovery,  by  Zinzendorf,  of 
a  copy  of  Amos  Comenius'  "History  and  Discipline  of  the  Brethren's 
Church,"  in  the  public  library  at  Zittaiv. — August  13.  Celebration 
of  the  Holy  Communion  in  the  church  at  Berthelsdorf,  and  great 
outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  congregation.  Spiritual 
birth-day  of  the  Renewed  Church  of  the  Brethren. — August  17. 
Revival  amongst  the  children  aimmences, — August  27.  Beginning 
■of  the  "  Hourly  Intercession," — October.  Christian  David  on  his 
tenth  missicmary  tour  amongst  the  Roman  Catholics,  in  Silesia  and 
Bohemia.  Many  persons  awakened. — At  the  close  of  the  year, 
Herrnhut  contains  34  houses,  and  300  communicats,  200  being  emi- 
grants from  Moravia. — "  Texts"  announced  in  each  house ;  first 
printed  in  1731. — Zinzendorf  writes  a  history  of  the  Ancient  Breth- 
ren's Church  and  of  its  Ritual. 

1728.  April  26.    Melchior  Nitschmann  and  George  Schmidt  visit  Bohe- 
mia ;  are  arrested  and  thrown  into  prison. 

1729.  February.  Melchior  Nitschmann,  at  Schildbcrg,  and  David  Nitsch- 

manit,  "  the  Confes.sor,"  at  Olmutz,  die  in  prison. — March,  Christian 
David  visits  Lapland. — Eighty-three  Brethren  publish  a  declara- 
tion, endorsed  by  Zinzendorf  and  Rothe,  in  which  they  declare  that, 
on  points  of  doctrine,  they  agree  with  the  Evangelical  Church,  but 
that  they  will  adhere  to  the  Constitution  and  Discipline  of  the 
Ancient  Church  of  the  Brethren,  which  had  been  approved  by 
Luther  and  other  Reformers. — First  hostile  publication  against  the 
Brethren,  by  Regent,  a  Jesuit. — First  intercourse  with  Daniel  Ernst 
•Jablonsky,  court-preacher  at  Berlin,  grandson  of  Amos  Comenius, 
and  Bishop  of  the  Polish  branch  of  the  Ancient  Unity,  who  ex- 
presses much  joy  at  the  renewal  of  the  same,  at  Herrnhut. — The 
unmarried  men  occupy  a  separate  house,  at  the  time  a  matter  of 
necessity,  and  commencement  of  the  "  Choir  Houses."— Zinzendorf 
begins  to  hold  separate  meetings  for  the  diflercnt  classes  in  the  con- 
:gregation. 


166 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  RENEWED  CHUKCU  IN  THE  TIMES  OP  ZINZENDORF. 


A.  D. 

1730.  ApriL    Spangenberg  and  Clemens,  from  Jena,  visit  Herrnliut. — 

Zinzendorf  resigns  his  office  of  Warden  or  Spiritual  Overseer  of  the 
congregation. — Martin >Linner  chosen  to  be  Chiel'  Elder,  and  Angus- 
tin  Neisser  liis  assistant.  Anna  Nitschiiuinn  clioscu  Eldress.— 
May  4.  Covenant  of  Ainia  Nitschnuinn  witli  seventeen  nnniar- 
ried  women.  Martin  Linner  <levotes  himself  esprcially  to  the 
nnmarried  men.  Out  of  their  lalKjrs  grows  the  distincti\  e,  organized 
Choir,"  or  class  system,  tlie  rudiments  of  which  had  been  intro- 
duced in  1727. — Juiij  25.  Acceiitanee  of  the  Atigsbnrg  Confession 
as  a  standard  of  doctrine. 

I7;jl.  Zin/.endorf,  desirous  of  avoiding  all  oflence  to  pious  members  of 

tlie  Estalilislu'd  Church,  iirojiosc  a  union  with  the  same. — Januai-y 
1.  A  couucil  called;  the  project  is  warmly  opposed,  and  not  only 
by  the  Moravians;  linally,  it  is  agreed,  by  Jjofli  |iarti(s.  to  submit 
tlie  decision  ol'the  (juestion  to  the  lot.  The  iwo  t(  xt-.  1  (  or.  ix.  21, 
and  2  Thcss.  iii.  I-"},  are  cliosen.  After  prayer,  Ziii/ciidorl 's  s(jn,  four 
years  of  age,  draws  the  latter  text :  "  Therefore,  brethren,  stand  fast, 
and  hold  the  traditions  wliich  you  have  been  taught." — April.  Zin- 
zendorf attends  the  coronation  of  Christian  VI  of  Denmark.  This 
visit  the  immediate  occasion  of  the  tirst  missionary  undertakings  of 
the  Church. — Zinzeiidorf's  account  of  tlie  siiiritual  condition  of  the 
(irconlanders  makes  a  deep  impression  upon  the  congregation. — 
Several  parties  of  emigrant.s  from  Moravia  ari>ive. 

1732.  Opposition  in  various  quarters  manifests  itself  Tlie  Saxon  Gov- 
ernment appoints  a  Commission  to  visit  Ilerrnliut.  The  report 
made  by  the  same  entirely  favorable— Intcrconrse  with  awakened 
persons  in  France, 'Russia,  and  Swiikii. — August  2\.  Leonhard 
Dober,  and  David  Nitscbmann,  afterwards  the  tirst  bishop,  leave 
Ilerrnhut  for  tlie  Island  of  St.  Thomas,  to  bring  the  Gospel  to  the 
slavi'S,  each  with  six  dollars  in  his  ])ocket.  They  arrive  in  St. 
Thomas  JJcccmbcr  13.  Beginning  of  the  great  work  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions. 

1733.  April  5.    First  Easter-morning  service  in  the  cemetery  on  the 

Hutberg. — May  9.  Augustus  Gottlieb  Spangenberg,  assistant  pro- 
fes.sor  of  theology  at  llalle,  differing  in  his  views  from  the  faculty, 
conies  to  Herrnliut,  and  joins  the  Church. 

1734.  This  year  is  distinguished  as  that  in  which  was  developed  what  has 

been  called  the  distinctive  "  Theology  of  the  Brethren."  Zinzendorf 
had  been  accused,  by  the  Professors  at  Halle,  of  not  Jieing  a  child 
of  God,  "because  he  liad  not  experienced  tlie  proper  licnitential 
struggle."  This  leads  him  to  a  thorough  and  prayerful  examination 
of  himself  and  the  ground  of  his  faith.  In  the  atoning  sacrifice  of 
Christ  he  finds  again  the  fundamental  doctrine,  and  the  only  ground 
of  hope,  and  to  the  faith  in  iind  teaching  of  this  he  and  the  congre- 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


167 


THE  RENEWED  ClIUHCH  IN  THE  TIMES  OF  ZINZENDOKF, 


A.  D. 

gation  anew  pledge  themselves, — March-May.  Zinzeiidorf  in  Stral- 
suml,  where  he  undergoes  a  thorough  examination  of  his  theological 
views,  at  the  hands  of  two  clergymen,  and  receives  from  them  a  tes- 
timonial that  these  are  in  accordance  with  the  orthodox  Lutheran 
faith.  In  this  city  he  (A])ril  11)  preachesi  for  the  first  time. — 
December  18.  Zinzenddrl',  ;U  Tiibiiigcn,  engaged  in  negotiations 
witli  the  Faculty  of  tlio  I'liiversity  touching  his  admission  to  the 
ranks  of  the  ministry  ofClirist,  ^ets  forth  his  reasons,  in  writing,  for 
taking  this  stej).  This  paper  is  printed  the  next  day,  by  onler  of 
the  Faculty,  with  its  siuic-tion  of  the  contents, 

f73-5.  Fehruarv  VI.    Tvconhard  Dolnr,  liiiviiiLC  been  recalled  from  St. 

Thomas  by  \\\<  vU  rUuu  i  'Uu-f  Kl.l-r' .-nu-rs  iip..n  his  ollice.— 
MarchV.':.     iiav'ni  Xii,-cbiii;.mi,  l  lir  r:ii|  m  1 1:.  i  ibc  iir,-t  two 

Missionaries  (if  ibe  Chun  h,  cuii-i.daud  a-  lii  -l  I  ;i-h(i|i  dl'  llji'  Ivc- 
ncwed  Moravian  iJretlircn's  Cliurch,  at  I'ei-lin,  by  ,Jablim,~ky,  wilb  the 
approval  of  Sitkovius,  of  Lissa,  Polaiid,  bis  rolb  a^^ur  in  ilie  <_])isco- 
pacy  of  the  Ancient  Cliurcb.  Bishop  Nitschmann  jinn'ceds  on  a 
visitation  to  Georgia. 

t73G.  The  opposition  to  Ilerrnhut  increases.    In  March  Zinzeiuhnf  is 

exiled  from  Saxony.  The  "  Pilgrim,  or  Missionary,  ( 'ongn  gation," 
formed  at  Jlaricnbor  i  and  tbc  I'onncbur;;. — Mai/  !)-ls.  A  second 
Government  Commission  makes  a  tb()r()u<^b  (.•xaniinaiiini  into  the 
character  of  the  congregation  at  Ilerrnbut ;  reports  tliat  the  iiibabit- 
ants  are  loyal  subjects  and  i)Mre  in  doctrine. — Dtccmlnr  Fir&l 
General  Synod  of  Ihc  Renewed  Brethren' s  Church, -at  Marieiiborii,  tlie  sub- 
ject of  deliberation  being  tlic  spread  of  tbcCiospel  into  all  tbe  world, 

1787.  Janvanj  'I'.).    Zin/.cudorf  arrives  in  London  ;  lias  a  number  of 

interviews  with  Archbishop  Totter  concernini;-  tbe  (  (HKlnct  and  ex- 
tension of  the  work  of  Missions  amongst  tbe  biMibrii.  Tile  latter 
fully  and  voluntarily  acknowledges  "tbe  e|iis(  (i]ial  siie(  <  >>i(in  .il'  tbo 
Brethren's  (,'hurch,"  and  encourages  Zin/.endi.n  I'  anil  Nii-i  liin:;iiii  to 
preserve  the  same.  Zinzendorf's  first  ac()ualnt:iiier  wiili  the  (Quakers 
and  Methodists.  A  "Socictv"  organized. — April-Jiinr.  Zinzen- 
dorf  in  Berlin.  At  the  desiiV-  of  Kin-  iMederie  William  1,  ho 
undergoes  a  very  strict  examination,  lasting  for  a  week,  ol'  bis  tiieo- 
logical  views  beli.iv  lv:><  ^  men,  ime  of  wb:>iii  bad  li'  .  ii  lii-  bitter 
enemy.  The  re-nli  i-  hi;  i  iii;mi)b:int  \iiid.i<"iiinn.— J/.r./ ilo.  Zin- 
zendorf  in  Herrtiluit,  liavini;-  received  permission  to  return,  but 
being  required  to  pi-omise  that  he  woidd  not  again  be  guilty  of  his 
former  "  offences,"  goes  into  voluntary  banishment. 

1738.  February  13.  The  Missionaries  to  the  Samoyedea  arrested  at  Arch- 
angel ;  are  afterward  released.  i)ut  sent  hack. — Febraarij.  Ba-hler  at 
Oxford  with  the  Weslcys.— MarcA  9.  Zinzendorf  banished  "  forever  " 
from  Saxony.  His  third  exile. — October  14.  Zinzendorf  sets  out 
for  St.  Thomas.  At  Amsterdam  answers  the  Pastoral  Letter  of  the 
Classis  against  the  Moravians;  founds u  congregation,  i  Leonhard 
Dober  labors  amongst  the  Jews  in  this  city. 


lIISTORrCAlL  I'ABLES. 


THE  RENEWED  CHURCH  IN  THE  TIMES  OF  ZINZENDORF. 


A.  D. 

'1739.  -Januanj  29.    Ziiizendorf  arrives  at  St.  Thomas,  and  effects  the 

release  of  the  imprisoned  Missionaries. — June  9-16.  Second  General 
Synod,  at  Ebersdorf.— Zinzendorf  returns  to  Marenborn. — The 
"Seminary  of  Candidates"  {Seminarkm  Augustanae  Confesidonis i 
instituted. — The  "Choir"  (class)  principle  formerly  developed. 

1740.  Jit»el2-2a    T hird  General  Synod,  slI  Gotha..    July  9.  Polycarr 

Muller  consecrated  Bishop. —  July  19.  Abraham  Richter,  Mis- 
sionary amongst  the  Christian  slaves  in  Algiers,  dies  of  the  plague.— 
.\rvid  Gradin'g  mission  to  the  Greek  Patriarch  at  Constantinople.— 
Decenibo'  5-31.    Fourth  General  Synod,  at  MarieF-born. 

1741,  '3Iay  8.    "Society  for  the  Furtherance  of  the  Gospel  amongst  the 

Heathen,"  organized  (in  London)  by  Spaiigenberg.  June  20— ^ July 
3.  Fifth  {}eneral  Synod,  at  Marienborn.  Zinzendorf  temporarily 
resigns  his  office  as  Bishop,  intending  to  visit  America.  The  "  Gen- 
eral Conference,"  of  twelve  members,  instituted. — August  29.  Special 
day  of  covenanting  amongst  the  Single  Brethren. — September  11-2S. 
Sixth  General  Synod,  or,  the  "Synodal  Conference"  of  London 
Leonhard  Dober  resigns  his  office  of  General  Elder,  This  office 
is  abolished,  and  .Jesus  only  is  recognized  as  the  Chief  Shepherd 
and  Head  of  the  Church. — November  13.  Upon  formally  annonnc- 
ing  this  to  the  churches,  powerful  experience  among  them  of  the 
headship)  of  Jesus. 

■1742.  November  10.  Congregation  in  London  organized.  Great  awaken- 
ing in  Yorkshire  by  the  preaclving  of  Ingham,  Toelschig,  Boehler,  ' 
Spangenberg,  and  others — The  ^'Brethren's  Congregation"  changed 
into  the  "Moravian  Church."  New  congregations  established. 
Much  opposition  to  Zinzendorf  and  the  Church — The  Missionaries, 
Lange,  to  China,  Hirschel  and  Kund,  to  the  Calmucks,  imprisoned 
at  St.  Petersburg,  remaining  in  confinement  till  1747. 

^743.  February  17.    Zinzendorf  arrives  in  England  from  America. 

July  1-12. — Seventh  General  Synod,  at  Hirschberg.  Zinzendorf  pro- 
tests against  the  measures  of  the  General  Conference  in  establishing 
new  and  Moravian  congregations.  "A  congregation  of  God  in  the 
Spirit,"  his  yreat  aim.  The  General  Conference  is  abolished,  and 
Zinzendorf  again  at  tlie  head  of  affairs.  He  is  constituted  Advocaius 
el  Ordinariwi  Fratrmn,  with  almost  unlimited  powers, — In  December 
he  visits  the  extensive  missions  in  Livonia;  is  detained  at  Eiga.and 
kept  a  prisoner  till  January  12, 1744,  when  he  is  commanded  to  leave 
the  Russian  territory.— Arvid  Gradin  is  sent  to  St.  Petersburg  to 
seek  an  audience  with  the  Empress  Elizabeth;  is  thrown  into  prison, 
where  he  remains  till  1747. 

1744.  May  12 — June  15.    Eighth  General  Synod,  at  Marienborn,  with 

more  than  two  hundred  members.  Zinzendorf's  idea  of  thret 
"Tropes"  in  the  Unitas  Fratrum  discussed,  that  is,  three  theological 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


169 


THE  RENE\VED  CHURCH  IN  THE  TIMES  OF  ZINZENDORF. 


A.  D. 

tendencies,  the  Moravian,  Lutheran  and  Reformed,  combined  in  one 
Unitas. — Sepianber  12 — October  13.  Ninth  General  Synod^  at  Mari- 
enborn,  devoted  to  a  discussion  of  pastoral  work  for  souls, — Bengcl 
writes  against  the  Brethren, 

1745.  January  4-27.     Tenth  iieiKml  Synod,  at  Marienborn.  Zinzen- 

dorf's  "trope"  principle  adopted.  Presbyters,  deacons,  deaconesses 
and  acolyths  recognized.  July  11-27.  Eleventh  General  Sy)iod,  at 
Alarienborn. — In  the  autumn  of  this  year,  first  symptoms  of  fanati- 
cism. 

1746.  May  12— Jwie  14.    Twelfth  General  Synod,  at  Zeist.— Building  of 

the  ship  "Irene,"  Captain  Garrison.— Second  Concession  from  the 
King  of  Prussia. 

1747.  May  12 — June  14.    Thirteenth  General  Synod,  at  Herrnhaag. — 

September  16.  Zinzendorf 's  return  to  Saxony,  after  ten  years'  exile.— 
John  Cennick's  labors  in  Wales  and  North  Ireland;  many  souls 
awakened.  .John  Gambold  and  Benjamin  Latrobe. — Hocker  and 
Riiffer  set  out  on  a  mission  to  Tartary — The  British  Parliament 
passes  two  acts  by  which  the  Brethren  are  exempted  from  bearing 
arms  and  taking  the  oath, 

1748.  June  26-28.    Fourteenth  General  Synod,  at  "Gross  Krausche,  an 

estate  near  Gnadenberg.  Subject  of  discussion,  mainly,  the  doctrine. — 
Third  Saxon  Commission  at  Herrnhut-;  its  report  favorable,  and  the 
next  year,  hy  royal  decree,  entire  freedom  guaranteed, — Zinzendorf 
in  England.  Negotiations  with  the  Government, — Culmination  oi 
the  fanatical  excitement,  especially  in  Herrnhaag,  Herrnhut  and 
the  Saxon  congregations.  The  American  congregations  scarcely  at 
all  aflfected,  owing  to  Spangenberg's  influence,  arid  the  British  only 
slightly. 

1749.  ^fay  12.    The  British  Parliament  recognizes  the  Brethren's  Church 

as  an  ancient,  evangelical,  episcopal  Church. — Removal  of  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  from  Marienborn  to  Barby, 

1750.  February  21.    Commencement  of  the  emigration  from  Herrnhaag, 

owing  to  the  arbitrary  exactions  of  the  Government ;  a  great  pecu- 
niary loss  to  the  Church,  but.  at  the  same  time,  one  means  by  which 
it  recovers  from  fanaticism.  There  were  973  inhabitants. — June  12. 
Fifteenth  General  Synod,  begun  in  London,  continued  at  Barby 
and  Herrnhut,  with  occasional  interruptions,  to  December  2. 

1751.  February  3,    Death  ef  Chi-istian  David,  the  "Servant  of  the 

Lord." 

1752.  May  28.    Death  of  Count  Christian  Renatus  Zinzendorf,  aged  onlj 

twenty-eight  years, 

11 


170 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  RENEWED  CHURCH  IN  THE  TIMES  OF  ZINZENDORF. 


A.  D. 

1753.  Great  financial  embarrassments  ill  England.    Augmt'zl — October 

18,  a  so-called  "Rathstag,"  or  Cmincil,  held  in  Lindsey  House,  in 
London,  to  deliberate  on. the  means  of  payment.  A  Board  of  Ad- 
ministrators appointed. 

1754.  Jane5.    Organization  of  the  Ministers'  Conference  at  Herrnhut. — 

November  11,  Provincial  Synod  in  England.  -John  Gambold  chosen 
Bishop  for  England,  and  the  British  churches  recognized  as  a  part 
of  the  Unitas  Fratrum. 

1756.  April  25— May  14.    The  so-called  "Moravian  Synod"   lield  at 

Herrnhut ;  an  assembly  of  those  servants  of  the  Church  who  are, 
by  birth,  Moravians,  called  by  Zinzendorf,  in  order  to  urge  his  prin- 
ciple of  the  "tropas"  upon  them,  and  in  order  to  establish  the  idea 
that  the  Moravian  Brethren's  Church  is  but  ,i  part  of  that  whole 
Brethren's  Unity  which  maintains  the  Augsburg  Confession.  The 
Moravians  declare,  in  substance,  that,  "for  the  time  being,"  they  will 
abide  by  his  ideas. — Jimr,  9 — July  5.  Sixteenth  General  Synod,  at 
Herrnhut  and  Berthelsdorf. — June  19,  Death  of  the  Count&ss  of 
Zinzendorf. 

1760.  May  9.    Death  of  Zinzendorf;  buried  May  IG;  there  being  two 

thousand  persons  present  at  the  funeral,  amongst  them  Ministers  and 
Missionaries  from  all  parts  of  the  world. — 3Iay2\.  Death  of  Anna 
Nitschraann,  Zinzendorf 's  second  wife,  whom  he  bad  married  in 
1757. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  RENEWED  CIIUllCU  SIXCE  1760. 


A.  D. 

1760.  May  30.    The  principal  coadjutors  of  Count  Zinzendorf,  Bishop 

John  de  Watteviile  (his  son-in-law,)  Henry  XXVIIl,  Count  Reuss, 
Frederick  dc  Watteviile,  Ernst  Julius  de  Seidlitz,  John  Frederick 
Kober,  Leonhard  Dober,  and  others,  meet  as  a  Conference,  called  the 
"Raths-Conferenz,"  in  order  to  administer  the  government  of  the 
Church,  until  a  General  Synod  can  be  convened.  Jolin  dc  Watte- 
viile, by  the  force  of  circumstances,  and  not  by  any  aspirations  of  his 
own,  gradually  takes  the  place  of  his  father-in-law,  as  head  of  the 
Brethren's  Unity. 

1762.  K(3ber  sends  a  memorial  to  the  Conference,  protesting  against  the 

position  of  Watteviile,  and  calling  for  more  action,  on  its  part,  as  a 
body;  whereupon  a  new  Board  is  formed,  cnnsistiug  of  .John  de  Wat- 
teviile, John  Frederick  Kober,  Frederick  de  Watteviile,  Abraham  de 
(iersdorf,  Leonhard  Dober,  Andrew  Grasman,  David  Nitschmann, 
Jonas  Paulus  Weiss,  and,  afterward,  Augustus  Spangenberg,  who 
arrives  from  America,  as  a  member  of  it,  in  November.  It  is  de- 
nominated the  "  Fnge-Confercnz,"  and  sits  from  May  2G  to  February 
23,  1763,  perfecting  an  "Interim  Arrangement,"  as  it  is  called,  for 
the  government  of  the  Church. 

1764.  Jidy  2 — Aupuat  28.    Seventeenth  General  Synod,  convened  in  the 

Castle  of  Marienborn,  to  settle  the  constitution  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum  ; 
sixty-nine  voting  members,  among  them  ten  bishops,  of  whom  four, 
.  namely,  .John  dc  Watteviile,  Frederick  de  Watteviile,  Augustus 
Spangenberg,  and  Leonhard  Dober,  are  appointed,  conjointly.  Presi- 
dents, while  Paul  Eugene  Layritz  and  Frederick  Adam  Scholler  arc 
made  Moderators,  that  is,  oflicers  who  direct  the  course  of  business 
and  maititaiu  order,  in  some  sort,  assistants  of  the  Presidents.  Great 
faith  in  the  face  of  great  difficulties.  Debt  of  the  Unity  $773,162. 
Three  Boards  formed  to  govern  the  Church  :  t'le  Directory,  the  highest 
in  authority,  the  Board  of  Syndics,  and  the  Unity's  Wardens'  Board, 
the  relation  between  them  being  not  properly  defined,  and  the  arrange- 
ment insufficient.  The  Syndics  and  Wardens  have  their  scat  at 
Ilerrnhut,  the  Directory  itinerates,  as  far  as  England. 


172 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  RENEWED  CHURCH  SINCE  1760. 


A.  D. 


1764.  February  21.    Ukase  of  the  Empress  Catharine  II,  of  Russia,  in 

favor  of  the  Brethren,  and  founding  of  Sarepta,  on  the  Volga,  in 


1769.  July  1 — September  17.    Eighteenth  General  Synod,  convened  at 

Marienborn,  to  settle  the  constitution  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  pre- 
paratory Synods  having  been  held  in  Lusatia  and  Silesia,  at  Berlin, 
and  in  North  America ;  eighty-four  voting  members ;  Bishop  Span- 
genberg  sole  President,  and  Conrad  Fries,  Moderator.  The  three 
Boards  consolidated  as  one  administrative  body,  and  called  "The 
Unity's  Elders'  Conference ;"  the  General  Synod  recognized  as  the 
highest  judicatory  ;  the  representative  principle  established ;  and  all 
the  main  features  of  the  present  ecclesiastical  constitution  adopted. 
Bishop  Nathaniel  Seidel  delegate  from  America. 

1769.  The  Unity's  Elders' Conferencebegins  its  labors  at  Gross  Henners- 


1 771.  August.    The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  removes  its  seat  to  Barby, 

near  Magdeburg. 

1772.  June  17.    Semi-centennial  celebration  of  the  founding  of  Herrn- 

hut  and  renewal  of  the  Brethren's  Church.  Amidst  increasing  finan- 
cial distress,  a  new  spirit  of  liberality  manifested ;  twenty  women,  at 
Herinhut,  take  the  lead,  and  pledge  their  silver  plate;  a  Sinking 
Fund  formed,which  receives  voluntary  contributions  from  all  quarters, 
including  America.    Kober  and  Quandt  the  leading  financiers. 

1772.  Octobers.    Death  of  David  Nitschmann,  the  first  Bishop  of  the 

Renewed  Church,  at  Bethlehem. 

1775.  April  27.    Death  of  Bishop  Peter  Boehler,  in  London. 

1775.  July  1 — October  9.    Nin-eteenth  General  Synod,  convened  at  Barby  ^ 

fifty-two  voting  members ;  Bishop  John  de  Watteville  sole  President; 
two  delegates  from  America,  Frederick  de  Marshall  and  David  Zeis- 
berger  (not  the  Missionary).  Minor  constitutional  jwints  settled ; 
the  debt  of  the  Unity  reduced  by  $220,000  since  the  formation  of  a 
Sinking  Fund. 

rj782.  August  1 — October  22.    Twentieth  General  Synod,  convened  in  the 

Castle  of  Berthelsdorf ;  fifty  voting  members ;  Bishop  Spangenberg, 
President.  Measures  taken  for  renewed  activity  in  spreading  the 
kingdom  of  God,  especially  through  the  agency  of  the  "  Diaspora," 
(see  page  57-59) :  theological  dissensions  in  Germany,  and  spread  of 
rationalism,  during  which  time  the  Church  of  the  Brethren  is  "the 
■depository  of  the  doctrine  of  the  atonement." 


1765. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


173 


THE  EENim-ED  CHURCH  SINCE  1760. 


.A  D. 

1784.  September.    The  Unity'.s  Elders'  Conference  leaves  Barby,  and 

takes  up  its  abode  at  Herrnhut,  where  the  first  meetiHg  is  held,  Octo- 
ber 1,  in  the  present  Archives-Koom  of  the  "  Herrsehaftshaus." 

1788.  In  the  spring  of  this  year,  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  tempo- 
rarily removes  to  Gnadenfrei,  until  April,  1789. 

1788.  October  7.    Death  of  Bishop  John  de  Watteville,  at  Gnadenfrei. 

1789.  June  1 — September  3.    Twenty-first  General  Synod;  sixty  voting 

members ;  Christian  Gregor,  President ;  .John  Ettwein,  Jacob  Van 
Vleck  and  Christian  Lewis  Benzien  delegates  from  America ;  held 
in  the  Chapel  of  the  Widows'  House,  where  all  subsequent  General 
Sj-nods  have  been  held. 

1792.  September  18.    Death  of  Bishop  Augustus  Spangenberg,  aged 

eighty-eight  years,  and  for  twenty-three  years  President  of  the  Unity' 
Elders'  Conference. 

ISOl.  June  1 — September  3.    Ticenly-second  General  Synod,  convened  at 

Herrnhut;  Bishop  Jeremiah  Risler,  President;  .John  Andrew  Hiib- 
ner,John  Daniel  Kohler,  and  Charles  Frederick  Sehroeter  delegates 
from  America.  The  debt  of  the  Unity  reduced  to  So4,000,  and  this 
balance  assumed  by  the  house  of  Abraham  Diirninger  &  Co.,  at  Herrn- 
hut, so  that  the  entire  liabilities  of  the  Church  are  wiped  out,  amidst 
great  rejoicing. 

1818.  June  1 — August  31.    Ttceniy-third  General  Synod,  convened  at 

Herrnhut;  forty-seven  voting  members;  Bishop  John  G.  Cunow, 
President;  Charles  Gotthold  Reichel,  Lewis  David  de  Schweinitz, 
J.  Gebhard  Cunow  and  Owen  Rice,  delegates  from  America.  The  use 
of  the  lot  greatly  restricted  in  the  American  churches,  in  accordance 
with  their  own  wishes,  which  forms  the  first  step  toward  the  provin- 
cial independence  of  that  Province. 

1822.  June  17.    Centennial  celebration  of  the  founding  of  Herrnhut  and 

renewal  of  the  Brethren's  Church,  throughout  all  its  Provinces  and 
Mission  fields. 

1825.  May  30 — August  18.    Twenty-fourth  General  Synod,  convened  at 

Herrnhut ;  thirty-three  members  ;  Frederick  Lewis  Koelbing,  Presi- 
dent ;  Lewis  David  de  Schweinitz,  sole  delegate  from  .Ajnerica. 

1836.  May  30— September  3.     Twenty-fifth  General  Synod,  convened  at 

Herrnhut ;  forty-five  voting  members  ;  Bishop  Peter  Frederick  Curie, 
President;  John  Daniel  Anders,  John  Christian  Bechler,  Charles 
Frederick  Seidel,  Daniel  Wohlfahrt,  and  Eugene  Alexander  Frueauff 
delegates  from  America. 


174 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  RENEWED  CHUKCH  SINCE  1760. 


A.  D. 

1848.  May  29—  September  5.    Ticenfy-sixth  General  Synod,  convened  at 

Herrnhut ;  fifty-five  members  ;  Bishop  John  G.  Herman,  President, 
and  Samuel  ChristliebKeichel,  Vice  President ;  William  Henry  Van 
Vleck,  Peter  Wolle,  John  C.  Jacob.son,  David  Bigler,  George  F. 
Bahnson,  and  Henry  A  Shultz  delegate.s,  and  Charles  F.  Kliige  a 
member  ex  oflicio,  from  America. 

1857.  March  1.    Great  celebration,  in  all  quarters  of  the  globe,  when 

the  Brethren  dwell,  of  the  fourth  centennial  anniversary  of  the  found- 
ing of  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  at  Lititz,  in  Bohemia. 

1857.  -June  8 — September  1.    Twenty-seventh  General  Synod,  convened  at 

Herrnhut.  The  mo.st  important  Synod  since  1709,  called,  at  the 
request  of  the  American  Province,  in  order  to  remodel  the  entire 
constitution  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  and  inaugurating  a  new  era  in 
the  history  of  the  Church  in  America.  The  draft  of  tiie  constitution 
proposed  by  the  American  Province  adopted,  and  its  provincial  inde- 
pendence established  ;  the  other  Provinces,  too,  made,  in  most  res- 
pects, provincially  independent;  the  financial  union  of  the  three 
Provinces  abolished,  each  to  care  for  its  o«n  finances;  delegates  to 
the  General  Synod  to  be  elected  by  the  Provincial  Synod,  and  equality 
of  representation,  each  Province  to  have  nine  delegates.  Sixty-one 
voting  members,  of  whom  twelve  are  bishops  and  members  of  the 
Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  eighteen  from  the  Continental  Province, 
ten  from  the  British,  seven  from  the  American,  and  fourteen  mem- 
bers ox  officio;  Bishop  John  Martin  Nitscliniann,  President,  and 
Charles  F.  Kluge.  Vice  Preside  nt.  Philip  H.  Cocpp,  Lewis  F.  Kamp- 
mann,  Edmund  de  Scluveinitz,  Iidwin  T.  Scnscnian, Sylvester  Wolle, 
Levin  T.  Keichel,  Samuel  Thomas  Pfohl,  delegates,  and  Eugene  A. 
Frueaullj  and  Erail  A.  de  Sclnveinitz  ex  officio  members,  from 
America- 

1869.  May  24.    Opening  of  the  Twenty-eir/hth  General  Synod,  at  Herrnhut. 

Members  from  America:  Robert  de  Sclnveinitz,  delegate  of  the 
American  Provincial  Board  ;  Francis  R.  Holland,  Francis  F.  Hagen, 
Amadeus  A.  Reinke,  Francis  Jordan,  Hermann  A.  Brickenstein, 
Lewis  R.  Huebener,  Edward  T.  Kluge,  George  F.  Bahnson,  and 
Lewis  Rights,  delegates  from  the  Northern  and  Southern  Synods  ; 
and  Emil  A  de  Schweinitz,  ex  officio  member. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA, 


A.  D. 

1734.  2^ovember  21.    The  first  emigrants,  ten  in  number,  and  all  natives 

of  Moravia,  leave  Herrnhut  in  order  to  plant  the  Church  of  their 
fathers  in  the  New  World. 

1735.  Februanj  3.    Having  been  joined  by  Augustus  G.  Spangenberg, 

they  sail  from  Gravesend,  England,  and  arrive  at  Savannah,  Georgia, 
April  7. 

1736.  February  16.    A  second  party,  numbering  twenty  persons,  and  led 

by  Bishop  David  Nitschmann,  John  and  Charles  Wesley  having 
been  their  ship-companions,  join  the  colony,  which  organizes  the  fim 
American  Moravian  Church,  February  28,  with  Anthony  Seifferth  as 
its  Pastor. 

1739.  Peter  Boehler  (arrived  October  15,  1738,)  Missionary  among  the 

negro  slaves,  at  Purysburg,  in  South  Carolina. 

1740.  April  13.  The  first  attempt  to  plant  the  Church  in  America  hav- 
ing proved  a  failure,  by  rea.-ion  of  dissensions  among  the  settlers  and 
political  disturbances  in  Georgia,  and  there  remaining  but  .seven  per- 
sons of  the  colony,  the  re-st  having  returned  to  Europe  or  .scattered, 
the.se  seven  leave  Georgia  in  company  of  George  Whiteficld,  juid  ir. 
his  sloop,  and  reach  Philadelphia,  April  25. 

1740.  .1/(17/30.    The  remnant  from  Georgia,  together  with  some  other 

Moravians  found  in  Pennisylvania,  eleven  persons  in  all,  namely, 
Peter  Boehler,  Anthony  Seifferth,  Marlin  Mack,  John  Boehner,  David 
Zeisberger,  Anna  Zeiaberger,  David  Zeisherger,  Jr.,  (their  son,  the 
future  Apostle  of  the  Indians,)  Matthias  Seybold,  Hannah  Hummel. 
Benjamin  Summers,  and  James  Summers,  arrive  on  the  present  site  of 
Nazareth,  hold  the  first  religious  service  beneath  "  Peter  Boehler's 
Oak  Tree,"  and  begin  to  build  a  School  House  for  Whitefield. 

1740.  December.    Bishop  David  NiLschmann  arrives  from  Europe,  and 

engages  the  pioneers,  whom  Whitefield  had  peremptorily  dLsmissed 


176 


HISTORICAL  TAFLES. 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA. 


A.  D. 

(irirfep.  39,)  to  begin  a  Moravian  settlement  on  the  Lehigh  Rivef;. 
where  he  buys  five  hundred  acres  of  land.  Peter  Boeliler  leaves  the 
enterprise  in  Ivis  hands  and  returns  to  Eui-ojie,  January  29,  1741. 

1741.  March  ^.    First  tree  felled  by  "Father  Nitschmann"  for  the 

building  of  this  settlement,  which  the  Moravians  propose  to  call 
"  Bethlediem,"  or  House  on  the  Lehigh. 

1741.  -December.    Count  Zinzerdorf,  after  having  landed  at  New  York,. 

with  his  daughter,  the  Countess  Benigna,  Novemhei-  29,  reaches  the 
new  settlement  in  time  to  celebrate  Christmas  witli  his  brethren,  and 
gives  to  it  its  present  name  of  "Bethlehem." 

1742.  The  Pennsylvania  Synod  instituted.   Its  first  seven  meetings  (vide 

■page  41.) 

1742.  May  19.  Zinzendorf,  having  preached  to  tlie  Lutlierans  of  Phila- 
delphia, is  temporarily  chosen  as  their  Pastor. 

1742.  June  7.   Second  visit  of  Peter  Boehler  to  America,  with  a  body 

of  fifty-seven  Moravians,  called  "  The  first  Sea  Congregation,"  wbio- 
land  at  Philadelphia. 

1742.  June  25.    The  church  at  Bethlehem  organized,  by  Zinzendorfl. 

Beginning  of  the  "Economy/'  (vide  page  40.) 

1742.  Zinzendorf 's  jouitieys  to  the  Indian  country :  the  first,  July  24 — 

August  7,  to  the  Blue  Mountains,  the  Schuylkill,  and  the  Tulpehocken, 
in  the  present  Berks  County,  Prainsylvania,  where,  at  tlie  house  of 
Conrad  Weisser,  he  concludes  a  treaty,  as  the  head  of  the  Unitas 
Fratrum,  with  the  Sacliems  of  the  Six  Nations,  receiving  from  them 
that  Fathom  of  W ampum,  of  one  hundred  and  sixty-eight  pieces, 
which  figures  so  largely  in  the  history  of  the  Indian  Mission ;  the 
second,  Au!just  \0— August  30,  to  Shekomeko,  New  York,  {vide  page 
44);  the  tliird,  September  24:— November  9,  up  the  Susquehanna,  to 
Shamokin  (Sunbury),  and  the  Valley  of  Wyoming,  which  he  is  the 
first  white  person  to  visit. 

1742.  November.    P'irst  and  temporary  form  of  government  for  the- 

Church  in  America  instituted  by  Zinzendorf :  Peter  Boehler  to  be 
Pastor  of  the  church  at  Bethlehem  and  Syndic,  or,  President  of  the 
Pennsylvania  Synod;  Anthony  Seifferth  to.  be  his  Assistant;  and 
Bishop  David  Nitschmann  Superintendent  of  the  Indiaa  Mission. 

1742,  December  28.  Last  meeting  of  Zinzendorf  with  the  leading  mem- 
bers of  the  Pennsylvania  Synod,  at  the  Ridge,  si.x  miles  from  Phila- 
delphia, where  arrangements  are  made  for  future  convocations  of  this 
body. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


177 


THE  CH¥ECH  IN  AMERICA. 


A.  D. 

1743.  Jawmry  9.    Count  Zinzendorf  leaves  America,  in  the  ship  James\. 

chartered  by  liim,  and  the  command  of  which  he  gives  to  Captain 
Garrison.  > 

1743.  The  Manor  of  Nazaretli  purchased  of  George  Whitefield,  and  the- 

House,  begun  for  him  in  1740,  now  the  property  of  the  Brethren,  and 
completed  by  them,  occupied  for  the  first  time.  January  2,  1744. 

i74S.  David  Zeisberger,  a  3'oung  man  of  twenty-two  years,  in  the  fire  of 

his  "  first  love,"  dedicates  himself  to  the  work  of  con^-erting  the 
aborigines  of  America,  by  a  solemn  pledge  to  tlio  Ministers  at  Beth- 
lehem. 

1743.  The  Pennsylvania  Synod  meets  four  time*; :  at  Philadelphia,  Mill 

Creek,  ( Berks  County,  Pa..)  Bethleliem,  and  Philadelphia  again. 

1744.  The  Peunsylvania  Synod  meets  twice,  at  Oley  and  Heidelberg,  in 

Berks  County,  Pa. 

1744.  November  30.    Arrival  of  Bishop  Spangenberg  (consecrated  June- 

15,  1744,  at  Herrnhaag),  at  Betlileliem,  as  Vicarius  Gen^ralis  Episco^ 
porum  in  America,  and  "Chief  Ehler"  for  the  churches  in  this 
country.  Bishop  David  Nitschmann  leaves  for  Europe  in  the  same 
year,  and  Peter  Boehler  in  the  year  following,  A]j>ril  8,  1745. 

1744.  Persecution  of  the  Moi-avians  by  the  Assembly  of  New  York ; 

two  acts  passed  against  them ;  the  persecution  culminates  in  the  break- 
ing up  of  the  Indian  Mission  at  Shekonicko,  by  the  Sheriffof  Dutchess 
County,  December  15. 

1745.  May  24 — ,hdy  12.    Spangenberg's  visit  to  Onondaga,  with  Conrad 

Weisser,  David  Zeisberger,  and  John  .Joseph  Schebosh  (.Tohn  Bull), 
and  second  treaty  with  the  Sachems  of  the  Iroquois  Confederacy. 

1745.  The  i^ennsylvania  Synod  meets  three  time-s:    March  10-11,  at 

Fredericktown,  several  miles  back  of  the  present  Pottstown,  in 
Montgomery  County ;  Ai^gmt  18-19,  at  Bethlehem  ;  November  27-28, 
at  Lancaster ;  Spangenberg  presiding  over  it.s  deliberations. 

t74(>.  Bishop  John  Christoph  Frederick  Cammerhof  arrives  at  Betlile- 

hem,  as  Spangenberg's  Assistant,  an  enthusiastic  young  man,  full  of 
zeal  and  good  works,  but  deeply  tinctured  with  the  fanaticism  of 
Herrnhaag,  {vide  pages  35  a»d  36.) 

174(>.  The  Pennsylvania  Synod  meets  four  times :    Januai-y  24-27,  at 

Bethlehem;  March  25-27,  at  Philadelphia;  July  31-August  4,  at 
Philadelphia ;  October  30 — November  2,  at  Creuz  Creek,  near  York. 
It  is  constantly  growing  to  be  less  of  a  Union  and  more  of  a  Moravian 


178 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMEUICA. 


A.  D. 

body.  In  the  official  journal  of  the  one  at  Cmiz  Creek,  the  title 
"Synod  of  the  Brethreij,"  occurs,  for  the  first  time;  nevertlieless,  at 
that  very  meeting,  8pangenberg  still  protests  that  it  is  not  a  "  Mora- 
vian Synod." 

1747.  June  25.    Congregation  at  Nazareth  regularly  organized. 

1747.  The  Pennsylvania  Synod  meets  tliree  times:  January  a.'. 

Bethlehem  ;  May  10-14,  at  Germantown ;  September  3-8,  at  Beth- 
lehem. 

1748.  — — The  Pennsylvania  Synod  meets  twice :  January  21-25,  at  Quitto- 

jxihille,  or  Hebron,  a  former  Moravian  Church,  in  the  outskirts  of  the 
present  Borough  of  Lebanon ;  June  2-6,  at  Bethlehem, 

1748.  Srptemher  14.    Arrival,  at  Bethlehem,  of  Bishop  John  de  Watte- 

ville,  on  an  official  visitation,  accompanied  by  his  wife,  tlie  Countess 
BiMiigna,  ZinKendorf 's  daugliter.  A  new  epoch  begins  in  the  history 
of  the  American  Moravian  Church. 

1748.  Octoher  12-lG.    First  regular  Provincial  Synod  of  tli'-  American 

Moravian  C'lain-h;  Bishoj)  de  Watteville,  President;  licld  in  the 
chapel  of  the  newly  creeled  Brethre.i's  House,  at  Bclhleliem,  the 
middle  l)inlding  of  the  present  Female  Seminary.  Watteville  sets 
fortli  the  doctrine  as  hereafter  to  lie  taufxlit  ;  llic  ministci  ial  grades 
eslahlished  at  the  Tenth  General  Synod  ol'  tlic  Tiiiias  Fnitrum  (Ma- 
rienlioi-n,  1745);  and,  practically,"  abroiiates  "the  Coii^n-egation  of 
tiod  in  the  Spirit."  Without  any  fonuul  action  of  this  kind,  the 
Moravian  Church  of  America  may  be  said  to  have  been  constituted 
on  the  present  occasion,  a  Province  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum. 

1748.  November  lo.    By  authority,  Watteville  abolishes  the  office  of 

Chief  Elder  in  America,  and,  at  the  same  time,  relieves  Spangcnberg 
of  all  his  other  offices,  who  retires,  deeply  hurt,  to  Philadelphia,  a 
victim  to  the  jealousy  of  some  of  his  brethren. 

1749.  January  23-2(>.    Second  Provincial  Synod,  at  Bethlehem,  Bishop 

dc  Watteville,  President,  devoted  to  a  full  discussion  of  the  work  of 
the  Brethren  in  this  country. 

1749.  May  21.    Arrival,  at  Bethlehem,  of  Bishop  John  Nitschmann, 

Spangenberg's  successor,  with  a  body  of  one  hundred  and  twenty 
Moravian  emigrants,  the  "Second  Sea  Congregation. ' 

1749.  August  1 0-13.    Third  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Philadelphia, 

Bishop  de  Watteville,  Prasident. 


HISTOKICAI>  TARLES.  17i> 


THE  CHUHCU  IN  AMERICA. 


A.  D. 

1749.  October  15.    Bishop  de  Watteville,  accompanied  by  Spangciibcrp. 

sails  back  to  Europe,  from  New  York,  in  tlie  Irene. 

1749.  November  9-12.    Fourth  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Warwick. 

a  new  preaching  station,  the  present  Litiz,  Bishop  Canimerhoi, 
President. 

1740.  December  17.    Christiansbrnnn,  near  Nazareth,  made  tl;e  centre  of 

a  colony  of  young  men,  ("single  brethren,")  and  occupied  by  twenty- 
two  of  them. 

1750.  .Vurch  15-18.    Fifth  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Bethlehem, 

Bishop  John  Nitschmann,  President. 

1750.  .^fuy  14 — Aufpist  17.    Memorable  journey,  of  IGOO  miles,  on  foot, 

horseback,  and  in  a  canoe,  of  Caramerhof  and  Zeisbcrgcr,  to  Onon- 
daga, and  third  treaty  with  the  Iroquois  Sachems. 

1750.  — —Odoitr  18-21.    Sixth  Provincial  ^yiiod,  convened  at  Bethlehem. 

Bishop  John  Nitschmann,  President. 

1751.  jipril  28.    Early  death  of  Bishop  Cammcrliof,  aged  twenty-nint 

years. 

1751.  September  21-23.    Seventh  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Quittop<  - 

liille,  Bishop  John  Nitschmann,  President. 

1751.  November  16.    John  Nitschmann  retires  from  the  Presidency  of 

the  American  Province,  and  noes  back  to  lMiro])e,  giving  (o  tht- 
"  Jiinger  Collegium,"  the  name  by  which  the  Provincial  ]!o;n  d  wjl'; 
then  known,  a  written  commission  to  act  in  his  name  until  the  arrival 
of  his  successor. 

1751.  December  10.    Bishop  Spangenberg  rctvu'ns  to  Bethlehem,  as  Ordi- 

narius  for  America,  accompanied  by  P)ish(ip  Mall  hew  llelil,  who  it* 
to  take  C'ammerhof's  place  in  the  oflicc  ol"  Assi.^iant  -/■''v<  );z'(>r  11, 
The  "Jiinger  Collegium,"  in  a  solenni  convocation,  formally  delivery 
to  Spangenberg  the  commission  left  by  Nitschmann. 

1751.  Decemher  11  and  12.    Eighth  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Beth- 
lehem, Bishop  Spangenberg,  President. 

1752.  --^fay  3-7.    Ninth  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Philadelphia. 

Bishop  Spangenberg,  President. 

1752.  Jidy  20-25.    Visit  of  eighty-one  Nanticokes  and  Shawnese  K.. 

Ikthlehem,  there  being,  besides, fifty-five  Moliicans  and  Delawares  in 
the  settlement— one  hundred  and  thirty-six  Indians  in  all — with 
whom  councils  are  held,  and  in  whose  presence  several  converts  from 
their  own  nations  are  baptized. 


180 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA. 


A.  D. 

1752.  August  25.    Spangenberg,  with  five  associates,  leaves  Bethlehem, 

in  order  to  survey  a  tract  of  land,  for  a  Moravian  settlement,  in  the 
wilderness  of  North 'Carolina,  and  returns  February  12,  1753. 

1752.  November  3-5.    Tenth  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Oley,  Bishop 

Hchl,  President. 

1753.  March  8-11.    Eleventh  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Lancaster, 

Bi.shop  Spangenberg,  President:  the  last  Synod  prior  to  his  return  to 
Europe,  whither  ho  goes  to  report  on  American  afiliir-s,  sailing  from 
New  York,  April20. 

1753.  August  7.  The  North  Carolina  tract,  of  about  100,000  acres,  pur- 
chased of  John,  Earl  of  Granville,  and  called  "  Wachovia :"  first 
settlers  arrive  from  Bethlehem,  November  13,  found  "  Bethabara," 
and  establish  an  "  Economy." 

1753.  September  13.    Bishop  Peter  Boehler  reaches  Bethlehem,  as  Span- 

genbcr^V  Imnporarv  successor;  and  holds  the  Twelfth  Provincial  Synod, 
Nnremhur  1-4,  at  Heidelberg. 

ilM.— February  21-24.  Thirteenth  Provincial  Synod,  at  Donegall,  or 
Mount  Joy,  Pa.,  Bishop  Boehler,  President. 

1754.  April  22.    Spangenberg  returns  from  Europe,  and  resumes  the 

superintendence  of  the  American  Province. 

1754.  August  6-11.-  Fourteenth  Provincial  Synod,  convened  in  the  midst 

of  the  Indian  Church  at  Gnadenhiitten,  on  the  Mahony,  Bishop 
Boehler,  President. 

1755.  January  16-22.    Fifteenth  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Bethel, 

on  the  Swatara,  in  tlie  present  Lebanon  County,  Pa.,  Bishop  Span- 
genberg, President. 

1755.  April.    David  Nit.schmann  returns  to  America  as  itinerant  or 

Missionary  Bishop.    His  death,  vide  Table  No.  6,  p.  172. 

1755.  }fay  3.  Corner-stone  of  Nazareth  Hall  laid,  and  its  chapel  dedi- 
cated, November  13,  1756. 

1755.  August  12-18.    Sixteenth  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Warwick, 

Bishop  Spangenberg,  President,  and  Bishops  Boehler  and  Hehl  both 
being  members.  The  project  of  founding  a  third  e.xclusiye  Moravian 
settlement  in  Pennsylvania  made  known  ;  Warwick,  which  had  been 
begun  February  9, 1749,  to  be  the  place ;  and  "  Litiz"  the  name,  after 
the  old  Barony  in  Bohemia. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


181 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMEKICA. 


A.  D. 

1755.  August  28.    Bishop  Boehler,  who,  since  Spangenberg's  return,  had 

been  without  a  proper  position  in  America,  goes  to  Europe,  at  the 
call  of  Zinzendorf,  to  attend  the  Sixteenth  General  Synod. 

1755.  November  24.    Massacre  at  Gnadenhiitten. 

1756.  March  10-14.    Seienteenth  Provincial  Synod,  held  in  Salisbury, 

first  called  Magunt.sche,  and  now  Enimau.* ;  and  Septanfjer '22-2(<, 
the  Eighteenth,  convened  at  Bethlehem,  at  both  of  which  Bishop 
Spangenberg  presides. 

1766.  Litiz  laid  out,  on  the  plantation  presented  to  the  Church  by  George 

Klein,  whose  stone  farm-house  becomes  the  first  residence  of  the 
Ministers.  In  November,  Bishop  Hehl  takes  up  his  abode  there,  a."! 
the  head  of  the  new  settlement,  and  the  "  Superintendent "  of  the 
churches  in  that  section  of  Pennsylvania,  and  in  Maryland,  retaining 
his  seat  as  a  member  of  the  Directing  Board  at  Bethlehem. 

1756.  December  16.    Bishop  Peter  Boehler  returns  to  Bethlehem,  from 

Europe,  as  Vice  Ordinarius,  or  Vice  Superintendent,  of  the  American 
Province. 

1757 — 1761. — Seven  Provincial  Synods:  the  Nineteenth,  May  5-9,  held  in 
Nazareth  Hall,  and  the  Tuentieth,  August  18-21,  at  York,  in  1757  ; 
the  Twenty-first,  June  1-4,  at  Lebanon,  and  the  Twenty-second,  August 
31— September  3,  at  Bethlehem,  in  1758  ;  the  Twenty-third,  May  10-13, 
at  Lancaster,  in  1759 ;  the  Tuenty-fourth,  June  26-29,  with  twenty- 
seven  members,  at  Litiz,  in  1760  ;  and  the  Twenty-fifth,  May  21-24,  at 
Litiz,  in  1761 ;  all  presided  over  by  Bishop  Spangenberg. 

1760.  Avgusl  22.    News  of  the  death  of  Count  Zinzendorf  reaches  the 

American  churches,  soon  after  which  Spangenberg  is  called  to  Europe, 
afi  a  member  of  the  Board  which  is  to  govern  the  Unitas  Fratruni 
until  the  meeting  of  a  General  Synod,  vide  Table  No.  6,  p.  171. 

1761.  Octoba-  21.    Bishop  Nathaniel  Seidel  and  Frederick  William  de 

Marshall  arrive  at  Bethlehem  to  assume  some  of  the  offices  filled  by 
Spangenberg. 

1762.  May  12-16.    Tventy-sixth  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Lancaster. 

The  last  at  which  Bishop  Spangenberg  presides,  and  which  establishes 
the  following  points:  Spangenberg  is  to  deliver  the  "Oeconomat," 
or  superintendence  of  all  the  temponil  affairs  of  the  Province,  to 
Seidel,  but  is  to  remain  "  Ordinarius,"  until  he  can  consult  with  the 
Directory  in  Europe;  Boehler  is  to  continue  "Vice  Ordinarius;" 
Marshall  is  to  be  "  General  Warden,"  and  Seidel's  special  Assistant. 
Subsequently  Seidel  becomes,  in  full,  the  President  of  the  Province, 
as  also  the  first  "  Proprietor,"  that  is,  the  person  who  holds  in  hh 


182 


HISTORICAL  TABLES, 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA. 


A.  D. 

own  name  all  the  property  of  the  Church  in  America,  and  leaves  it 
by  will  to  his  successor,  appointed  by  the  Unity's  Board,  there  being 
no  incorporated  churches  in  the  Province. 

1762.— -—/Vfl//  and  J tine.  After  an  existence  of  twenty  ycarB,  the  "  Economy" 
is  abrogated  .at  Betlileliera,  Nazareth,  and  the  neigliboring  settie- 
ment^^, 

1762.  June  22.    Spangenbero:'s  final  departure  from  Eethleliem,  and 

Jul;/  1,  from  America,  taking  ship  at  Philadelphia. 

17G3.  i^uiie  9-12.  Twenly-iecenth  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Phila- 
delphia, Bishop  Peter  Boehler,  President. 

176-1.  April  20-29.    Twentii-eighlh  Provincuil  Si/nod,  convened  at  l)Cth- 

lelicrn,  Bisliop  Peter  Boeliler,  President:  the  last  American  Synod 
in  which  he  takes  part. 

1764.  — — May  7.    Final  departure  of  Bishop  Peter  Boclilerfor  Europe,  who 

readies  Marienborn  in  time  for  the  Seventeenth  General  Synod,  and 
is  cliosen  a  meml)er  of  tlie  Unity's  Directing  Boai-d. 

1765.  April  17-19.    A  Conference  of  Ministers,  over  which  Bishop 

Hehl  presides,  called  at  Litiz,  in  order  to  hear  the  Eesults  of  tlie 
General  Synod  of  17G4. 

1765.  November  28.    Bi.shop  David  Nitr^chmann,  Jr.,    tlie  Syndic,"  one 

of  tlie  five  Kirr.hcnmiinner  {vide  Taldc  No.  5,  poi/c  164,)  who  arrived 
at  llerriihut  in  1724,  from  Moravia,  reaches  Bethlehem,  on  an  official 
visit,  in  tiic  name  of  tlie  Directory,  and  in  accordance  witli  a  reso- 
lution of  the  General  Synod  of  17G4. 

1766.  February  19.    Salem  founded  on  the  North  Carolina  tr.act,  an 

exclusive  settlement,  with  an  "Economy,"  in  part. 

1766.  May  30 — June  4.    Twenty-ninth  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at 

Betlilehem  ;  Bishop  Nitschmann,  President ;  thirty-three  Ministers, 
besides  those  of  Bethlehem,  and  fourteen  lay  delegates,  among  them 
one  Indian,  constitute  the  membership.  Tlie  Results  of  the  General 
Synod  of  1764  explained  by  Nitsclimann,  and  considered  by  the 
assembly,  amidst  great  enthusiasm  for  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  and  deep 
gr.atitude  to  God. 

1766.  September  15.  Close  of  Bishop  Nitschmann's  visitation,  and  de- 
parture from  Bethlehem  for  Europe. 

1768.  Frederick  de  Marshall,  wlio  had  been  appointed  "  fficonomiiis  of 

Wachovia,"  four  years  before,  that  is,  Superintendent  of  all  its  secular 
affairs,  takes  up  his  abode  permanently,  first  at  Bethabara,  and  after- 
ward at  Salem. 


IIISTORICAL  TABLES. 


183 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMEniCA. 


A.  D. 

1:768.  October  20-23.    Thirtieth  Provincial  Si/nod,  convened  at  Litiz; 

Bishop  Ileh!,  President ;  fom'-tliree  members,  besides  those  living  at 
Litiz ;  about  twelve  of  them  lay  delegates.  The  first  American 
8ynod,  regvilarly  and  Ri)eeially,  prepnratorj/  to  a  General  Synod ; 
Bishop  Nathaniel  Seidel  appointed  delegate  to  the  Eighteenth  Gen- 
eral Synod,  to  be  held  in  1769,  at  Marienborn.  This  is  the  last  con- 
voc.'ttion,  for  eighty-one  year.s,  that  bears  the  title  of  a  "  Provincial 
Synod." 

1770.  November  16.    Arrival  at  Bethlehem  of  Bishop  Christian  Gregor, 

John  Lorctz,  and  .John  Christian  Alexander  de  Schweinitz,  on  an 
official  visitation  of  the  Americ:>n  Province.  Gregor  and  Loretz 
are  members  of  the  "  Unity's  Kldors'  Conference,"  {vide  Tat>lc  No.  6, 
;'.  172);  Sclnvcinitz,  after  the  visitation  is  concluded,  is  to  remain  in 
America  as  the  first  "Administrator"  of  the  Unity's  property,  and 
permanent  reprcsentati\-e  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  in  the 
American  Province,  and  its  governing  Board.  The  title  of  this 
Board,  which  had  been  known  by  vari(,)us  names,  and,  last,  as  the 
"  Oeconomat'.s  Conferenz,"  is  changed  into  "Provincial  Helper's 
Conference,"  its  members,  whose  nnmbers  vary  from  six  to  eight  and 
more,  live  at  Bethlehem,  Nazareth  and  Litiz,  and,  one  of  tiicm, 
Bishop  Held,  contiiHies  Superintendent  of  his  District.  A  separation 
is  eflectcd  of  the  pn)|icrty  belonging  to  the  Unity,  and  that  to  be 
owned  by  the  American  churches,  and  a  "  Sustentation  Diacony " 
organized  for  the  Province. 

1771.  Gregor,  Lorctz,  and  Schweinitz  visit  Wachovia,  wliere  the  "  Econ- 
omy" at  Bcthabara  and  Salem  is  abolished,  and  a  '•xparate  Ilclper.s' 
Conference  organized,  which  leads  to  the  development  of  a  "  Sonth- 
ern  District,"  with  all  the  prerogatives,  however,  of  an  integral  Pro- 
vince of  the  Unitas  Fratrnm.  At  its  head  stands  Frederick  de  Mar- 
fihall,  Senior  Civilis^  from  1771 — 1802,  as  President  of  the  Conl'ei  ence 
and  Administrator  of  the  Unity's  property  ;  then,  1802—1811,  Bishop 
Charles  G.  Keichel,  as  President  of  Provincial  Helper's  Conference, 
and  Lewjs  Benzien  as  Administrator;  1811 — 1812,  Bishop  John 
llcrbst  as  President ;  1812—1822,  Jacob  Van  Vleck  as  President,  and 
Lewis  David  de  Schweinitz  as  Administrator  to  1821 ;  1822—1829, 
Bishop  Andrew  I'enadc  as  President,  and  1821 — 1844,  Theodore 
Shultz  as  Administraldi-  ;  1  S2!Jt1  S.'IG,  John  C.  Bechleras  President; 
18^6—1849,  Bishop  William  II.  Van  \  leck  as  President,  and  1844— 
IS.oi^,  Charles  F.  Klnge  as  Administrator;  1849—1854,  Bishop  .John 
G.  Herman  as  President,  and  185^— 1809,  Emil  A.  de  Schweinitz  as 
Administrator;  1854 — 1857,  Levin  T.  Keichel  as  President ;  and 
1857 — 1869,  George  F.  Bahnson  as  President,  in  which  latter  year  a 
memorial  ispresnetcd  to  the  General  Synod,  asking  that  the  "South- 
ern District"  maybe  united  with  the  rest  of  the  American  Province, 
and  its  independent  organization  abrogated.  The  property  ol'  the 
Church  in  this  District  was  occasionally  held  by  Proprietors  difi'erent 
from  those  in  the  Northern  District. 


184 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  CHURCH   IN  AMERICA, 


A.  D. 

1772.  May  6.    Gregor  and  Loretz  leave  Bethlehem  and  return  to 

Europe. 

1774.  November  25  and  26.  The  site  for  an  exclusive  Moravian  settle- 
ment in  New  Jersey  surveyed,  on  land  which  Samuel  Green,  an  en- 
thusiastic member  of  the  Church,  had  offered  to  give  for  that  purpose, 
but  which  the  Conference  refused  to  accept,  that  his  children  raighl 
not  be  robbed,  and,  instead,  bought  of  him,  and  where  had  been  begun 
a  small  enterprise,  in  1769,  called  "  Greenland."  In  1775,  February 
8,  the  new  town  receives  the  name  of  "  Hope." 

1776.  Dc.cfmber   Z-March    27,  1777,  and  September   Vtll-June  1778. 

The  General  Hospital  of  the  American  Army,  in  the  Revolutionary 
War,  located  in  the  Brethren's  House  at  Betlilehem. 

1779.  April.    Bishop  John  Frederick  Reichel  arrives  at  Bethlehem,  at- 

the  represeiitative  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  on  a  visitation 
to  the  Province,  more  particularly  in  view  of  the  political  dissensions 
in  the  midst  of  it,  and  the  difficulties  growing  out  of  the  "  Test  Act." 

1779.  August  Tkirty-firsl  Provincial  Synod,  "  a  Conference  of  the 

Ministers  of  the  City  and  Country  Congregations,"  held  at  Litiz,  by 
Bishop  Reichel ;  seventeen  of  them  being  present. 

1781.  April  26-28.    Thirty-second  Provincial  Synod,  being  "  a  General 

Conference  of  Ministers,"  convened  at  Bethlehem ;  thirty  present ; 
Bishop  Reichel,  Presidait. 

1781.  August  6.  End  of  Bishop  Reichel's  visitation,  who  leaves  Beth- 
lehem for  Europe  on  that  day. 

1782  March  8-    Massacre  of  the  Christian  Indians  at  Gnadenhiitten, 

Ohio. 

1782.  Maij  12.    Death  of  Bishop  Nathaniel  Seidel,  who  wills  the  prop- 

erty  of  the  Church  to  Frederick  de  Marshall,  the  second  Proprietor. 

1782.  John  Ettwein,  Seidel's  successor,  consecrated  Bishop  in  1784, 

President  of  the  Helper's  Conference  to  1802.  ^ 

1784.  June  2-June  4,  1787.    An  official  visitation,  of  three  years,  in  the 

American  Province,  North  and  South,  by  Bishop  John  de  Watteville. 

1786.  June  11-14.    Thirty-third  Provincial  Synod,  being  a  "Conference 

of  Ministers,"  held  at  Bethlehem,  Bishop  de  Watteville  being  Preei- 
dent 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


185 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA. 


A.  D.  ■ 

1787.  September  2L    Ninety  persons  assemble  in  the  little  chapel  of  the 

"Gemein  Hans,"  at  Bethlehem,  and  organize  the  "  Societj'  for  propa- 
gating the  Gospel  among  the  Heathen,"  wliich  is  incorporated,  Feb- 
ruary 27,  1788. 

1788.  December  4.    Death  of  Bishop  Matthew  Hehl,  at  Litiz. 

1790.  May  7  and  8.  Thirty-fourth  Provincial  Synod,  being  a  "  Confer- 
ence of  Ministers,"  held  at  Litiz;  twenty-three  present;  Bishop 
Ettwein  presiding,  and  giving  an  account  of  the  General  Svnod  of 
1789, 

1798.  April  10.    Xfter  a  service  of  twenty-seven  years  in  the  American 

Province,  John  ChristianA  lexander  de  Schweinitz,  having  been  ap- 
pointed a  member  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  and  having 
made  over  the  "Administration "  to  John  Gebhard  Cunow,  leaves 
Bethlehem  for  Europe,  where  he  is  ordained  a  Senior  Civiiis  in  1801, 
and  dies  in  office  the  next  year. 

1798.  John  Gebhard  Cunow,  second  Administrator  of  tlie  Unity's 

property. 

1802.  January  2.    Death  of  Bishop  John  Ettwein. 

1802.  February  11.    Death  of  Frederick  de  Marshall,  who  leaves  the 

property  of  the  Church,  in  the  Northern  District,  to  Christian  Lewis 
Benzien,  the  third  Proprietor. 

1802.  July  23.    Arrival  from  Europe  of  Bishop  George  Henry  Loskiel, 

the  author  of  the  History  of  the  Indian  Mission,  as  Ettwein's  suc- 
cessor in  the  office  of  President  of  the  Provincial  Helpers'  Con- 
ference. 

1802.  October  18-30.    Thirty-fifth  Provincial  Synod,  being  a  "  Provincial 

Confcr^ce  "  of  thirty-six  Ministers,  held  in  the  chapel  of  the  Sisters' 
House  at  Bethlehem,  Bishop  Loskiel  jjresiding. 

1806.  July  19.    Charles  de  Forestier  and  .John  Eenatus  Verbeek  arrive 

at  Bethlehem,  both  members*of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  on 
an  official  visit  to  the  American  Provmce. 

1807.  September  14-16.  Thirty-sixth  Provincial  Synod,  being  a  "  Conference 

of  Ministers,"  held  by  Forestier  and  Verbeek,  soon  after  which  they 
leave  for  Europe. 

1808.  -ipril  17.    Easter  Sunday.    The  last  religious  service  is  held,  in 

the  evening  of  this  day,  at  Hope,  New  Jersey,  which  is  thereafter 
given  up  as  a  Moravian  settlement. 

12 


186 


HISTORICAL  TABLES, 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMEBICA. 


A.  D. 

180S.  Nuvember  17.    Death  of  David  Zeisberger,  the  illustrious  Apostle 

of  the  Indians,  at  Goshen,  Ohio,  aged  eigivty-seven  yeavs. 

1811-  Death  of  Christian  Lewis  Benzien,  who  leaves  the  property  of  the 

( "hurcli,  in  the  Northern  District,  to  Jacob  Van  Vleck,  who  is  the 
foiii  ili  I'roprietor,  and  leaves  it  at  liis  death,  (July  3,  1831,)  to  Lewis 
David  de  Schwcinitz,  who  is  the  iifth  Proprietor. 

1811.  Bisliop  Loskiel,  recalled  to  Europe  by  the  Unity's  Elders'  Con- 
ference, retires  from  the  Helpers'  Conference,  but  remains  at  Bethle- 
hem fi>r  a  time  ;  in  1812,  receives  an  appointment  as  a  member  of  the 
Unity's  JOlders'  Conference,  but  is  unable  to  leave,  on  account  of  the 
War  ;;nd  liis  infirm  health,  and  dies  April  9,  1814,  after  a  protracted 
illness  of  two  years. 

1811 — 1818. — Bishop  Charles  G.  Reiche),  from  the  Wachovia  Province, 
President  of  the  Helpers'  Conference.  He  goes  to  the  General  Synod 
of  1818,  and  remains  in  Kurope, 

]817.  Jtine  and  Ariguxt.     'rinr;y-^crc»lh  ProvinnnJ  S„>}n,!_^  convened  at 

I'.ethleheni,  bv  permission  . .f  ilie  I'l-ity's  KM,-'-- <  '  -  w,  formally 
Kranted  in  a  letter  to tli.-  Helpers'  (•..nleren.--.  -..-^usi  27, 1816, 

vvhiili  eonimunic.ttiep,  ;icl>-i-es  iliiit  llie  "  l'ro\ in-i;il  i  onlerence"  be 
lield  in  two  Divisions,  ilie  ilr-t  to  l.e  :i  (  onlerence  of  representatives 
from  the  three  e:,,  I  iw' \-.  .M(  .i.i\  ian  .~lU K  inents,  and  the  second  a  Con- 
ference of  representatives  from  the  city  and  country  congregations. 
The  first  Division,  composed  of  twenty-live  members,  twelve  Minis- 
ters, ol'  whom  live  are  members  of  the  Provincial  Helpers'  Conference 
and  thirteen  lay  delegates,  meets  fronx  June  9-21,  and  then  adjourns 
to  August  4,  wlien  it  reassembles,  and  ailjonrns  finally  on  Aur/ust  6, 
after  having  belli  tifty-live  ses-ion<:  tin- s'cnnd  Division,  composed 
of  twenty-nine  mernl)ers.  eighteen  .Minl-urs,  inelnding  tlic  Provincial 
Helpers'  Conference  and  those  at  ISethleiiem,  and  eleven  lay  delegates, 
holds  eleven  sessions,  Jui^c  2G-28.  Bishop  Reiehel  presides  over 
both  divisions.  The  lirst  T'rovineial  Synod,  or  Conference,  with  lay 
delegates,  since  1768,  afid  the  first  step  taken  toward  provincial  inde- 
[lerulenee,  by  asking  that  the  lot,  as  a  yoke,  be  removed,  and  by 
ui\  ing  the  Boards  lx)th  of  the  exclusive  settlements  and  of  the  other 
Churches  more  power. 

1817.  Mai/  5-10.    A  Preparatory  Conference,  oi-  Synod,  of  the  Wachovia 

Province,  held  at  Salem,  Bishop  Jacob  Van  Vleck  being  its  Presi- 
dent. 

]818_  Bi'fiinhtr  11.    Bishop  Christian  G.  Hueflisl  arrives  at  Bethlehem. 

from  Europe,  as  Eeichel's  successor  in  the  office  of  President  of  the 
Provincial  Helpers'  Conference. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


187 


THE  CHCRCH  IX  AMERICA. 


A.  D. 

1822.  Januai}!.    The  first  periodical  of  the  American  Province  issued. 

a  Quarterly,  devoted  to  the  Foreign  Mi.ssion.s,  and  under  the  control 
of  the  I'rovincial  Helpers'  Conference,  called  "The  Missionary 
Intelligencer." 

1S22.  John  Gebhard  Cunow  retires  from  tho  office  of  Administrator, 

and  goes  to  Europe. 

1S22.  May  3.  Lewis  David  de  Schweinitz,  who  had  removed  to  Beth- 
lehem from  the  Wachovia  Province,  in  December,  1821,  as  "  Gemein- 
Helfer,"  or  Senior  Minister  of  the  Church,  and  member  of  the 
Provincial  Helpers'  Conference,  assumes  the  "Administration,"  as 
Cuno  w's  successor,  and  becomes  the  third  Administrator  of  the  Unity's 
property,  remaining  Senior  Minister. 

1823.  — < — Organization,  at  Salem,  of  the  Wachovia  Society  for  propagating 

the  Gospel  among  the  Heathen. 

1824.  July  19-29.    Thirly-eigJith  Provincial  Synod,  being  a  "Provincial 

Conference,"  preparatory  to  the  General  Synod  of  1825,  held  in  two 
Divisions  at  Bethlehem,  Bishop  Hueffel  presiding.  Thefirst  Division, 
composed  of  twenty-one  members,  eleven  Ministers,  including  six 
members  of  the  Provincial  Helpers'  Conference,  and  ten  lay  delegates, 
meets  July  19-25;  the  second  Division,  embracing  twenty-three  mem- 
bers, twenty-one  Ministers  and  two  lay  delegates,  July  26-29.  In 
the  same  year,  a  Preparatorj-  Conference  is  held  in  the  Wachovia 
Province. 

1827.  March  21.    Bishop  Huefiel,  having  been  appointed  to  the  Unity's 

Elders'  Conference,  leaves  Bethlehem  and  returns  to  Europe. 

1828.  March  29.    Arrival  at  Bethlehem,  from  Europe,  of  Bishop  Jolin 

Daniel  Anders,  as  Hueffels'  successor  in  the  office  of  President  of  the 
Provincial  Helper's  Conference. 

1834.  February  8.    Death  of  Lewis  David  de  Schweinitz,  Proprietor, 

Administrator,  and  last  Senior  Cirilis  of  the  LTnitas  Fratnim,  to 
which  grade  he  had  been  ordained  at  the  General  Synod  of  1825.  He 
leaves  the  property  of  the  Churcli  to  William  H.  Van  Yleck,  who  is 
the  sixtii  Proprietor. 

1834.  September  27.    Arrival  of  Philip  H.  Goepp,  from  Europe,  as 

Schwelnitz's  successor  in  the  "Administration,"  being  the  fourth  Ad- 
ministrator of  the  Unity's  property,  and,  after  some  years,  the  seventh 
Proprietor,  William  H.  ^'an  Vleck  transferring  it  to  him.  Wliile 
he  is  in  office,  the  churches  of  the  settlements  are  incorporated,  and 
thereafter  the  Proprietorship  relates  merely  to  what  the  Unity,  as 
such,  and,  later,  the  Continental  Province,  owns. 


188 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA. 


A.  D. 

1835.  July  20-3L    Thirtij-ninlh  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Bethlehem, 

Bisliop  Anders,  President;  thirty-five  members  in  all,  namely,  five 
members  of  tlu'  Provincial  Helpers'  Conference,  five  Ministers  and 
eleven  lay  (lck>;ak's  from  the  settlements,  nine  Ministers  and  five  lay 
delegates  from  the  city  and  comitry  chnrches.  It  is  a  "  Provincial 
Conference"  preparatory  to  the  General  Synod  of  1836,  and  declares 
itself  to  be  one  body,  all  the  members  of  which  may  be  present  at  all 
the  sessions,  but  resolves  to  take  up  the  afiairs  of  the  Moravian  set- 
tlements first — twenty-one  of  its  members  having  a  right  to  vote  upon 
them — and  the  afiairs  of  the  other  churches  next,  twenty-six  mem- 
bers to  vote  upon  these.  Practically,  however,  there  are  two  Divisions, 
as  before,  the  members  of  each  attending  their  own  sessions  only. 
In  the  same  year,  a  Preparatory  Conference  is  held  in  the  Wachovia 
Province. 

1836.  -  March  23    Bishop  Anders  having  been  elected  a  member  of  the 

Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  at  the  General  Synod  of  1836,  which  he 
attends.  Bishop  Andrew  Benade,  from  Litiz,  enters  as  his  successor 
in  the  office  of  President  of  the  Provincial  Helpers'  Conference,  first, 
ad  interim,  and,  after  the  Synod,  permanently,  to  1848,  when  he 
retires. 

Ig44,  January  11.    The  exclusive  system,  or  so-called  "lease-system," 

abolished  at  Bethlehem,  by  act  of  the  church-council,  and  the  town 
thrown  open;  which  is  the  beginning  of  a  new  era  in  the  history  of 
the  Province. 

]g47_  3fa!/  4-'20.     Fortieth  Provincial  Synod,  called  a  "Preparatory 

Provincial  Conference,"  and  convened  at  Bethlehem  in  view  of  the 
General  Synod  of  1848.  Forty-two  members,  of  whom  twenty 
are  lav  <leh  gates ;  Bishop  Andrew  Benade,  President,  and  Bishop 
Peter  Wolle  and  Philip  H.  Goepj),  Vice  Presidents;  the  system  of 
having  two  Divisions  relinquished,  so  that  this  Synod  deliberates  on 
all  topics  as  one  body.  Measures  are  taken  to  effect  a  partial  inde- 
pendence in  provincial  affairs. 

jj^47,  May  4-28  and  July  22 — August  3,  Meetmg  and  adjourned  meet- 
ing of  the  Preparatory  Provincial  Conference  of  the  Wachovia  Dis- 
trict, at  Salem,  in  view  of  the  General  Synod,  Bishoj)  William  H. 
Van  Vleck,  President. 

J848 — 1849.— Philip  H.  Goepp,  President,  ad  interim,  of  the  Provincial 
Helper.s'  Conference. 

J849.  June  6-20.    Forty-first  Provincial  Synod,  the  first  called  by  that 

name  since  1768,  convened  at  Bethlehem  in  order  to  carry  out  the 
constitutional  changes  granted  by  the  General  Synod  of  1848 ;  forty- 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


189 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA. 


A.  D. 

six  voting  members,  of  whom  eigliteen  are  lay  delegates;  Philip  H. 
Goepp,  President,  and  Charles  F.  Seidel  and  David  Bigler,  Vice 
Presidents.  The  Provincial  Synod  to  meet  every  six  years;  the 
Provincial  Helpers'  Conference  reduced  to  tliree  meinl)ers  and  con- 
centrated at  I'ethleliem  ;  two  memliers,  wlio  are  to  lill  no  other  oflice. 
to  be  elected  liy  tlie  Synod,  subject  to  llie  decision  (if  the  lot, 
and  the  tliird  to  he,  '.c  ([ijido^  tlie  Administrator,  as  i-eijn,ventative 
of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  whicli  is,  also,  to  a|)i)oint  the 
President. — «/««cl4.  First  election  of  an  American  Provincial  Con- 
ference, John  C.  Jacobsou,  subsequently  President,  and  Henry  A. 
Shultz  elected. 

1849.  January  18-24.     Provincial  Synod  of  tlie  Wachovia  District, 

after  the  General  Synod  of  1S4S,'  Bishop  AVilliam  II.  \'an  Vleck, 
President. 

1850.  January.     Publication  of  a  Monthly,  called  the   "  Moravian 

Church  Miscellany,"  under  the  control  of  the  Provincial  Helpers' 
Conference,  in  place  of  the  "Missionary  Intelligencer." 

1850.  November  1.  The  exclusive,  or  "lease  system,"  given  up  at  Naza- 
reth, by  act  of  the  church-council,  and  the  town  thrown  open. 

1851.  F,hruary\Z.    The  Council  of  the  church  at  Bethlehem  decides 

upon  incorporation,  resolves  to  give  up  its  "Diaeony,"  and  to 
create  a  Trust  Fund  for  the  "  Sustentation,"  by  trausfen-ing  to 
the  same,  with  the  consent  of  tlie  Pro))rietor,  a  due  sliarc  of  tiie 
property  theretofore  held  by  him  for  said  clnu'cli,  in  lieu  of  the 
annual  grants  whicli  each  "Diaeony"  is  l)ound  to  make  to  that 
cause.  To  this  end  a  "  Li(|uidation  Committee"  is  a)i]Knn ted,  con- 
sisting of  Jacob  Kice,  'William  T.  Koepper,  and  Charles  Augustus 
Luckenbach. 

1851. — —March  29.  Incorporation  of  tlie  Provincial  Helpers'  Conference, 
under  Mie  name,  style  and  title  of  "The  Board  of  Elders  of  the 
Northern  Diocese  of  the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in  the  United 
States  of  America." 

1851.  April  3.    Incorporation  of  th^  church  at  Bethlehem. 

1851.  Resignation  of  Henry  A.  Shultz  as  a  member  of  the  Provincial 

Conference,  and  an  election  to  lill  the  vacancy,  in  all  the  ehurclies  of 
tlie  Province,  resulting  in  the  appointment,  through  the  lot,  of  Charles 
F.  Seidel. 

1851 — 1852.  Labors  of  the  Liquidation   Committee  at  Bethlehem, 

leading  to  the  creation  of  the  first  Capital  Trust  Fund  for  the  "Sus- 
tentation." 


190 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  CHUKCH  IN  AMERICA. 


A.  D. 

1851.  September  16-19.    An  unofficial  Conference  of  Ministers,  convened 

at  Betlilehem,  for  mutual  edification  and  consultation  upon  tlie  work 
of  the  Lord  as  carried  on  by  the  Church,  Bishop  William  H.  Van 
Vleck  presiding. 

1852.  September  16-20.    Second  Ministerial  Conference,  convened  at 

Bethlehem,  Bishop  Van  Vleck  presiding. 

1853.  January  19.  Death  of  Bishop  William  H.  Van  Vleck,  at  Beth- 
lehem. 

1853.  September  16-19.    Third  Ministerial  Conference,  convened  at 

Nazareth,  John  C.  Jacobson  presiding. 

1854.  July  20.    Death  of  Bishop  John  G.  Herman,  in  a  log  cabin  in 

ISIissouri,  on  his  way  back  to  Salem  from  an  official  visit  to  the  Chero- 
kee Mission. 

1854.  September  16-20.  Fourth  and  last  Ministerial  Conference,  con- 
vened at  Litiz,  John  C.  Jacobson  presiding,  who  is  consecrated  bishop 
at  the  close  thereof. 

1855,  March  20.     The  church-council  at  Nazareth  resolves  to  give 

up  its  Diacony,  incorporate  the  church,  and  settle  with  the  "Sus- 
tentation,''  thus  creating  for  the  same  the  second  Capital  Trust 
Fund. 

1855.  May  2-23.  Forty-aecond  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Bethle- 
hem, fifty-nine  member^:,  Bishoi)  Jacobson,  President,  and  Philip  H. 
Goepp  and  Charles  F.  Seidel,  Vice  Presidents.  At  this  Synod  there 
is  an  earnest  and  general  call  for  entire  provincial  independence, 
without,  however,  separating  from  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  to  which  end 
a  memorial  is  sent  to  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  praying  for  the 
convocation  of  a  General  Synod.  Second  election  of  a  Provincial 
Conference,  consisting  of  John  C.  Jacobson,  Peter  Wolle,  and  Philip 
H.  Goepp,  the  latter  to  be  no  longer  a  member  as  Administrator, 
which  position  he  resigns  in  1856.  The  last  election  held  mider  the 
law  of  the  lot. 

1855.  July  23.    Abolition  of  the  exclusive,  or  "lease-system,"  at  Litiz,  by 

act  of  the  church-council,  and,  subsequently,  incorporation  of  the 
church  and  settlement  with  the  Sustentation. 

1855.  August  1.    Opening  of  a  Moravian  Book  Store  and  Publication 

Office,  in  Philadelphia. 

1856.  January  1.    Publication,  at  this  office,  of  a  weekly  church-paper, 

called  "The  Moravian,"  in  place  of  the  "Church  Miscellany,"  and 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


191 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA. 


A  D. 

under  the  control  of  the  Provincial  Synod,  which  elects  Edmund  de 
Schweinitz  as  the  first  Editor,  who  associates  with  himself,  in  virtde 
of  the  authority  granted  by  Synod,  Lewis  F.  Kampmann  aiid  Francis 
F.  riagen  as  Assistants. 

1856.  January — October.     Discussions,  in   "The  Moravian,"  of  the 

question  of  provincial  independence,  writers  in  England  and  Germa- 
ny taking  an  active  part  in  the  same,  and  great  excitement,  especially 
in  the  Continental  Province,  heightened  by  the  appearance  of  an 
anonymous  publication,  "  Der  Forscher,"  printed  in  America,  but 
scattered  over  that  Province,  setting  forth  the  weak  points  of  its 
system. 

1856.  April  28— Ma)/  13.    Provincial  Synod  for  the  Wachovia  District, 

convened  at  Salem,  preparatory  to  the  General  Synod  of  1857. 

1856.  Ovtober  1-11.  Forty-third  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Bethle- 
hem, preparatory  to  the  General  Synod ;  sixty-nirR  voting  members, 
thirty-one  Ministers  and  thirty-eight  lay  delegates ;  Bishop  Jacobson, 
President.  Great  feeling  on  the  question  of  provincial  independence, 
in  regard  to  the  details  of  which  much  difference  of  opininii  :  a  letter 
of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  and  the  report  of  the  Continental 
Preparatory  Synod  communieated,  L>oth  protesting  against  it.  A 
Committee  of  seven  on  Constitution  elected  by  ballot,  consisting  oi 
.Jacob  Blickensderfer,  .Jr.,  Edmund  de  Schweinitz,  I^hilip  H.  Goepp. 
Lewis  F.  Kampmann,  William  T.  Roepper,  Henry  A.  Shultz,  ar.d, 
Herman  J.  Titze,  which  prepares  such  a  draft  of  a  new  constitution 
for  the  Province,  and  the  Unity  at  large,  as  reconcj-les  all  views,  and 
as  is  adopted  by  a  unanimous  vote  of  the  Synod. 

1856.  November  17.  The  exclusive,  or  "lease-system,"  abolished  at  Salem, 

the  last  place  in  America  at  which  it  still  existed,  and,  subsequently, 
incorporation  of  the  church. 

1856 — 1869.— Eugene  A.  Frueauff  fiftli  and  last  Administrator  of  the  Unity's 
property,  which,  by  an  act  of  the  General  Synod  of  1S57,  is  made 
over  to  the  Continental  Province;  the  Administrator  has  no  further 
official  connection  with  the  American  Province;  William  T.  Roepper 
the  "responsible  cashier,"  who  winds  up  the  concern. 

1858.  February  22-24.    Provincial  Synod  of  the  Wachovia  District, 

convened  at  Salem,  to  carry  out  the  new  constitution,  which  is  similar 
to  that  of  the  Northern  District,  except  in  so  far  as  the  Administrator 
is  an  official  member,  and  only  two  are  elective  members,  of  tlie 
Conference.  First  election,  resulting  in  the  choice  of  George  F- 
Bahnson  and  Robert  de  Schweinitz ;  Emil  A.  do  Schweinitz  being  the 
third,  as  Administrator. 


198' 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  CHURCH  IN  AMERICA. 


A.  D. 

1858.  Ma;i — July.    Official  visitation  of  tbe  American  Province  by 

Bishop  Henry  E.  Wullscliliigel,  a  member  of  the  Unity's  Elders' 
Conference ;  the  first  far  half  a  century. 

1858.- — June  2-lG.  Foiiii-fourth  Provincial  S;/nod,  convened  at  Bethlehem ; 
sixty-six  members  ;  Bishop  Jacobson,  President.  The  new  provin- 
cial constitution,  ])roposed  by  the  Synod  of  1856,  and  sanctioned  by 
tlie  (  reneral  iSy nod  of  1857,  carried  out ;  complete  independence  in 
all  provincial  alliiirs ;  the  Board  henceforth  known  as  the  "  Provin- 
cial Elders'  Conference."  The  "Moravian  College  and  Theolofjical 
iSeminary  "  founded  at  Bethlehem  ;  Lewi.s  F.  Kampmaiin,  first  Presi- 
dent ;  incorporated  April  3,  1863. 

1858.  December.    The  Moravian  Book  Store  and  Publication  Office 

removed  to  Bethlehem. 

1861  -V".'/  22 -June  2.    Forhj-fifth  Prorincial  Si/nod,  convened  at  Litiz  ; 

sixtv-one  iiiembers;  lUshop  .Jacobson,  President.  Third  election  of 
a  Provincial  Conference,  consisting  of  .John  C.  .Jacobson,  President, 
Francis  F.  Hagcn,  Secretary,  and  Sylvester  "Wolle,  Treasurer. 

1864.  .Vcy  2b-Jiine  4.  Forty-sixth  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Beth- 
lehem ;  sixty-one  members ;  Bishop  .Jacobson,  President,  and  E.  de 
Sclnvcinitz,  Vice  President.  The  I^ublication  Concern  developed, 
and,  soon  after  the  Synod,  the  office  of  Secretary  of  Publications 
created,  to  which  Hermann  A.  Briclsenstein  is  appointed  by  the 
Provincial  I3oard. 

1864.  Decanher  7.    Meeting  of  the  Provincial  Synod  of  tlie  Wachovia 

District,  at  Salem,  in  the  midst  of  the  War  of  the  licbellion.  After 
empowering  the  Provincial  Conference  and  the  Financial  Board  to 
continue  in  office,  it  adjourns  at  once  until  after  the  War. 

1865.  November  14-25.    Adjourned  meeting  of  the  Provincial  Synod  of 

the  Wachovia  District,  at  Salem.  Second  election  of  a  Provincial 
Conference,  resulting  in  the  choice  of  George  F.  Bahnson  and  Lewis 
Eights. 

2g(57_  ,]J,iy  22-31.    Forty-srrentli  Provincial  Synod,  convened  at  Litiz; 

eiuhty-four  members;  Bisliop  David  Bigler,  President.  Fourth 
election  of  a  Provincial  Conference,  resulting  in  the  choice  of  Eobert 
de  Schweinitz,  President,  Lewis  F.  Kampmann,  Secretary,  and  Syl- 
vester Wolle,  Treasurer. 

1867.  June— October.    Official  visitation  of  Bishop  Ernst  Eeichel,  a 

member  of  the  Unity '.s  Elders'  Conference. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


193 


THE  CHURCH  IX  AMKRICA. 


A.  D. 

186S.  jl/ny  11-13  and  Becemberli-K).    Meeting  and  adjourned  meeting 

of  the  Provincial  Synod  of  tlie  Wachovia  District,  preparatory  to  the 
General  Synod. 

18G8.  November  18-27.     Forty-eighth    Provincial   Synod^  convened  -M. 

Bethlehem,  preparatory  to  the  (Jeneral  Synod,  Bishop  David  Bigler, 
President.  The  overtures  of  tlie  Southern  churches  for  a  union  with 
the  Province  accepted,  and  the  i)rinciple  of  constituting  District-:, 
and  organizing  Dutrict  Synods,  within  tlie  consolidated  Province^ 
asked  for. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 


1 733.  GREENLAND. 

1733,  January  19,  Matthew  and  Christian  Stach  leave  Herrnhut, 
accompanied  by  Christian  David.    May  20,  reacli  Greenland.  Nem 

Hen-nliiii  commenced,  at  first  only  a  miserable  hut  of  sods.  1734, 

Thesnuill-pox  breaks  out.  Hunger  and  death  thi-eaten  the  Mission- 
aries. 1735,  Tliev  unite  in  a  covenant  to  remain,  in  sjnte  of  every 

danger  and  privation.  1735  to  '36,  They  almost  p.Lri-h  from  star- 

vafion.  1730,  Esxede,  the  Danish  Missionary,  Icav^-  Greenland, 

after  laborint;  in  vain  since  1721.  ^1738,  .June  K;ij;u'nak  con- 
verted. ]7:')0.  March  IKi,  he  is  baptized.  1740,  Tlie  work  of 

the  Liird  inc-n  -^-c^  1742,  The  Danisli  Ciovernment  recognizes 

the  Mission.^  1747,  The  church  at  New  Herrnhut  dedicated, 

October  Ki.  First  coniniunion  witli  the  (Treenlandcrs.  One  hun- 
dred and  thirty-four  baptized  converts.    The  first  native  assistants 

appointed.  1754,  ^lucli  sickness;  sixty  converts  die.  1758, 

Lich'ciijilx  founded.  I7G1,  Visitation  of'  Cranz,  tlie  historian,  and 

1770  of  Sternberg,  who  remains  fourieen  months  and  puts  tlie  \vhole 
work  on  a  better  looting.  1774,  Liddcuau  foiuided.  1777,  Or- 
der from  tlie  (Joverinnent  for  the  dispersion  of  the  Greenlanders,  a 

serious  hinderance  to  the  wiirk  of  the  Missionaries.  1782,  Plague 

breaks  out ;  fciur  hiuidrecl  and  fifty-five  converts  carried  off'.  1801, 

.January  thr  l.-.>t  lieathen,  a  woman,  on  this  portion  of  the  coast, 
baptized.  INiiSio'll,  Interruption  of  communications  with  Eu- 
rope, owing  tu  the  war.    G reat  destitution  at  the  stations.  1823, 

Tlie  New  Testament  in  the  (  jieenland  language  distributed.  1824, 

Frederichsthal  founded.  1829  to  '30,  Large  companies  of  heathen 

from  the  unknown  and  inaccessible  East-coast  settle  about  this  station 
and  receive  the  <  losiiel.  Tlie  Government  again  orders  their  disper- 
sion. Vi-itatidu  <if  Bishop  Ernst  Eeichel.  1862,  Umanak 

commeiu  c  .1.  I  mI 4,  /,/illnrpait  commenced.  1866,  Two  Training 

Schools  for  ii;ui\  c  as>j>tauis  commenced. 

]  752.  LABRADOR. 

1752,  First  reconnoitering  visit  of  five  Moravian.s,  Erhardt,  the  leader, 
and  six  sailors  murdered" by  the  Esquimaux.  The  other  Moravians 
compelled  to  return  in  order  to  assist  in  navigating  the  ship,  1764, 


HISTOBICAL  TABLES. 


195 


THE  FOREIGX  MLSSIONS. 


Second  visit,  by  Jens  Plaven,  Missionary  in  Greenland.  Reorgani- 
zation of  the  "Society  for  the  Furtherance  of  the  Gospel  amongst  the 
Heathen,"  in  London,  which  has  ever  since  entirely  supported  this 

Missioin.  1765,  Third  visit,  by  Jens  Haven  and  others.  The 

Esquimaux  are  friendly.  17(i9,  The  King  of  England  donates 

ICU.OOO  acres  on  thecoa=t.  Fourth  visit,  again  under  the  guidance 

of  Haven,  accompanied  by  nine  Brethren.  The  natives  receive 
them  with  joy.    Since  this  year  the  "  Labrador  ship"  has  sailed 

regularly  every  year.    There  have  been  nine  such  vessels.  1770, 

Ntiin  founded.  1774,  On  an  exploring  journey  to  the  North,  two 

of  the  Missionaries  perish  in  the  water.  1776,  Okak  founded.  Feb- 
ruary 19,  the  church  in  Xain  consecrated,  and  the  first  convert  bap- 
tized. 1782,  Hoffenthal  founded.    The  Esquimaux  begin  to  move 

southward,  where  their  intercourse  with  Europeans  is  much  to  their 

spiritual  injury.  1783,  Famine  in  Labrador.  1790,  Conversion 

of  Tuglarina,  a  famous  magician  and  murderer.  1796  to  "97,  A 

fatal  epidemic  rages.  1804,  CJreat  awakening,  after  thirty-four 

years  of  labor.  1807,  The  awakening  continues  ;  also  amongst  the 

children.  1811,  Explorations  about  Ungava  Bay.  1816,  Lab- 
rador locked  in  the  ice.    Very  dangerous  voyage  of  the  ship.  

1827,  Violent  epidemic.    The  British  Bible  Society  prints  the  New 

Testament  and  Psalms  in  Esquimaux.  1830,  Hebron  founded.  

1833,  The  encroachments  of  the  traders  increase.  1847  to  '48, 

The  heathen  of  Saeghk,  eighty  in  number,  remove  to  Hebron.  ]Many 

of  them  converted.  1850,  Miertsching  accompanies  one  of  the 

Polar  Expcdition.5,  a.s  interpreter,  January,  1850  to  October,  1854.  

1857  to  '58.    Exploring  tour  of  Warmow  to  Northumberland  Inlet. 

It  is  found  impo.ssible  to  establish  a  Mission  there.  1867,  Two 

Esquimaux  proceed  to  Ungava  Bay  and  jjreach  the  Gospel  to  the 
heathen. 

1735.  NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

For  all  the  facts  and  dates  of  this  Mission,  vide  j'ag's  44  to  48. 

1847.  THE  MOSQUITO  COAST. 

1847.  Exploring  tour  of  Henry  Pfeifferand  Amadeus  A.  Reinke. 

 1848,  The  General  Synod  resolves  to  establish  a  Mission.  

1849,  Bluejields  commenced,  October  28.  Fii-st  convert  baptized. — — 
The  field  has  been  much  extended,  and,  since  1854,  the  following 
stations  have  been  established:  Rama,  Magdcla,  Bethania,  Joppu, 

on   Corn    Island,   J-"phra(a.  1865,   October  18  and  19,  great 

hurricane,  which  destroy  almost  all  the  churches  and  mission- 
houses.  1866,  The  stations  are  rebuih.  1808,  The  work  pro- 

gres.sing  in  a  very  encouraging  manner  at  all  the  stations,  except  on 
Corn  Island, 


196 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 


1732.  THE  WEST  INDIES. 

1732.  St.  Thomas. 

1732,  The  first  Missionaries  of  the  Eenewed  Church,  Leonhard  Dober 

and  David  Nitschraann,  arrive  at  the  town  of  St.  Thomas.  1736, 

Baptism  of  the  first  three  converts  by  Bisliop  Spangenberg.  1738, 

New  Herrnhut  commenced.  A  great  awakening  attends  tlie  labors  of 
Frederick  IMartin.    Persecutions  ensue,  and  tlie  Missionaries  are 

tliv<nvu  into  prison.  17.'!9,  Zinzendorf  arrives  and  procures  their 

relrn^c.  1741,  Ninety  persons  baptized  at  one  time.  1749, 

B.ijiti-in  nf  Cornelius,  an  extraonlinarily  efficient  Native  As.sistant, 

(17")1  to  isol.)  17.50,  (irout  -piritiial  life  is  manifested.  1771, 

Nid^li  commenced.  1772,  'S:^  and  ''J3,  tearful  hurricanes.  1789 

to'Ol,  Famine  and  pestilence.  ISl'j  and '27,  Hurricanes.  1832, 

Celebration  of  the  .Jubileeof  the  !>[ission:  31, .518  persons  liave  been 

baptized  during  the  one  hundred  years.  1843,  A  self-sustaining 

congregation  in  the  city  of  St.  Thomas.  18t)7,  October  29,  great 

hurricane,  succeeded,  November  IS,  by  a  fearful  earthquake.  The 
shi:>cks  continue  for  many  months.  The  eS'ects  of  these  dreadful 
vi-itations  manifested  in  an  increased  desire  to  hear  the  preaching  of 
the  Gosjiel.    The  churches  are  thronged. 

1741.  St.  .John. 

1741,  First  visits  of  the  Missionaries  to  the  Island.  1745,  First 

two  converts  baptized.  1754,  Bethany  commenced.  1783,  Em- 

maus  commenced. 

1733.  —St.  Croix. 

17.;3,  A  colony  of  eighteen  persons  leaves  Herrnluit;  arrive  June, 

17.34.  173."),  A  second  colony  sent  out.    Tlie  majority  of  both 

colonies  fall  victims  to  the  climate.  1740,  First  actual  missionary 

attcm|it.  1744,  Fir.st  four  converts  baptized.  1745,  Six  Native 

As>isiunts  ai)pointed.  17-50,  Death  of  Frederick  Martin.  1755, 

i^r('''7(  i(.>://(a/ commenced.  1771,  /'Vieden.'s&e''^ commenced.  1805, 

Fr'ifdni.'jilil  ronnuenced.  1848,  Insurrection  of  the  slave.s,  followed 

l)y  emancij)ation. 

1754.  Jamaica. 

1754,  Carmel  commenced,  at  tlie  invitation  of  several  planters.  

1755,  First  two  converts  baptized  ;  by  the  end  of  the  year  eight  liun- 

dred  liearers  and  twenty-six  converts.  1760,  Insurrection  of  the 

negroes ;  the  converts  take  no  part.  -1770  to  1815,  The  Mission 

in  a  very  deplorable  spiritual  condition.- — 1780,  Great  hurricane. 

 1815.  New  life  is  infused,  but  many  planters  continue  inimical. 

 Inoin  Hill  commenced.-  1810,  New  Eden  commenced.  

1823,  Fairfield  commenced  and  becomes  tlie  centre  of  operations.  

1827,  New  Carmel  commenced.  1830,  New  Falneck  commenced. 

The  work  prospering  greatly.  1831,  Insurrection  of  the  slaves; 


HISTORICAI.  TABLES. 


197 


THE  FOREIGX  MISSIONS. 


quelled  after  mucli  bloodshed.  The  Mis.sioiiary  PfeifFcr  an  ested,  but 
again  released.  1833,  New  Jietldehem  commenced.  1834,  Com- 
mencement of  emancipation,  completed  in  '38.  The  work  of  the 
Missionaries  receives  a  new  in\petus.    At  Fairfield  2000  hearers. 

The  schools  crowded.  1834,  Beaufort,  1835,  Belhavi/,  New 

Nazareth  and  Neio  Hope,l839,  Litiz,  1840,  Bethabara  comnienecil,  and 
many  school-houses  built.  1842,  Normal-school  at  Faii  ti^  ld  insti- 
tuted.  1843,  Death  of  Jacob  Zorn,  who  had  been  Superintendent 

during  this  critical  period.  1847,  Springjield  commenced.  1867, 

Cheapsidc  and  Broadleaf  organized.  At  Cheapside  the  congregation 
undertakes  the  entire  .support  of  the  Mission. 

1756.  Antigua. 

1756,  April  1,  Samuel  Isles  arrives  and  commences  missionary  work, 
amidst  much  persecution  at  the  hands  of  the  planters.    Soon  after, 

however,  the  iirst  convert  is  baptized.        1761,  St.  John's  commenced. 

 1764,  Death  of  Isles,  after  having  baptized  thirty-six  negroes. 

The  Mission  languishes.  1769,  Peter  Brann  arrives  and  labors  witli 

much  success  until  1791.  Many  awakenings.  1772,  Fearful  hur- 
ricane, followed  by  a  general  revival  amongst  the  the  negroes,  which 
extends  over  the  whole  Island.  A  new  cbureh  built ;  the  people 
laboring  during  their  free  time,  and  the  congregation  nmnbering  2000 
souls.  1774,  Bayleyhill.  Baptisms  of  thirty  to  forty  persons  fre- 
quently. The  churches  too  small  and  the  laborers  too  few.  The 
slaves,  after  a  Lard  day's  work,  often  without  a  single  meal,  and  in 
spite  of  cruel  beatings,  come  eight  to  ten  miles  to  hear  the  Word  of 

God.  1778,   Famine  and  mucli  sickness.  1782,  Bayleyhill 

station  removed  io  Gracehill.  Great  outpourings  of  tlie  Sfiiiit. 
"The  Missionaries  can  often  fmd  no  time  to  eat  a  bit  of  l.rcad, 

because  there  are  so  many  himgry  soids  to  be  fed."  17it7,  dracc- 

bay.    The  Government  and  many  planters  encourage  the  work  of  the 

Missionaries.  1802,  Great  earthquake.  1816,  At  the  request 

of  the  planters  and  negroes  Ncvjteld  commenced,  and  1822,  Cedarhall. 

Sunday  schools  established.  1831,  An  attempted  insurrection  of 

the  siaves  does  not  succeed,  but,  1832,  Bible  and  Mission  Societies, 
amongst  the  negroes  are  organized.  1834,  Emancipation  proclaim- 
ed, on  this  Island  without  a  term  of  apprenticeship,  as  the  negroes 
are  found  to  have  made  sufficient  advances  in  Christian  culture. 
Schools  are  multiplied,  and  several  new  preaching  places  commenced. 

 1838,  Lebanon,  1840,  Gracefield  commenced.  1741,  Great  fire  in 

St.  Johns;  the  Moravian   Mission  premises  unharmed.  1843, 

Earthquake.  1847,  Training  School  commenced ;  1848,  the  build- 
ing partially  destroyed  by  a  hurricane ;  1854,  the  school  is  enlarged. 
 1855,  Training  School  for  girls  commenced.  1858,  Insurrec- 
tion of  the  negroes;  the  Moravian  converts  take  no  part.  1859, 

Greenbay  church  enlarged  and  becomes  a  regular  station.  The  yellow 
fever  rages. 


198 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 


3775.  St.  Kitts. 

1775,  Martin  Mack  visits  the  Island.  1777,  A  Mission  is  com- 
menced. At  BasisetcrrAthe  first  conve  rt-'  :\rv  Ruined,  and  are  baptized 
November  14,1779.    A  great  desire  to  heartiie  (iospel  is  manifested 

by  the  negroes.  1785,  A  churcli  built  at  ISansetcrre;  1789,  a  larger 

one  eroctt  d.  1790,  The  tire  of  the  Lord  spreads  on  the  north  .side 

of  the  Ishuul.  1797,  Earthquakes,  which  produce  great  consterna- 
tion. 1800,  Two  thousand  members.  1820,  i?e<AescZa  commenc- 
ed. i  J^'ii'i,  Sunday  and  Evening  Schools  instituted  ;  seven  hundred 

scholars  1832,  Bethel  commenced.  Other  Missionary  Socie- 
ties active  here,  .as  in  the  other  Islands,  and  many  of  our  members 

unite  with  the  nearest  congregations.  1845,  Es/ridge  commenced. 

 1842,  August  21,  great  hurricane.  1854,  The  cholera  rages. 

1767.  Barbados. 

1767,  First  vi«it  of  the  Moravians.  1768,  First  baptism.  No 

such  awakenings  take  place  here  as  on  the  other  Islands.  1780, 

Great  hurricane,  and  1795,  great  inundations.  1794,  Sharon  com- 
menced.   The  Mis.sion  languishes.  1816,  Insurrection  of  the 

slaves,  after  which  the  planters  become  more  favorable  to  the  Mis- 
sionaries.—— 1819,  Another  hurricane.  1826,  Mt.  Tabor  com- 
menced. 1831,  A  fearful  luirrieano  (U-strov-;  both  the  Moravian 

stations:  four  thousand  persons  h.^-e  llirir  liv.s.  -1832,  The  sta- 
tions rebuilt:  eleven  hundred  member^.  lS3(j,  Station  in  Bridge^ 

tou-n  commenced.  1841,  Cliftonhill.  1845,  Great  conflagration 

in  Bridgetown;  tl\e  Moravian  Jlission  premises  unharmed,  as  also  in 

1860.  1854,  Twenty  thousand  persons  die  of  the  cholera,  during 

the  prevalence  of  which  the  Missionaries  and  their  wives  remain  at 
their  i)osts,  and  devote  them.selves  to  the  spiritual  and  bodily  care  of 
the  sick. 

1787.  -Tobago. 

1787,  .John  Montgomery,  from  Barbados,  visits  the  Island,  at  that 
time  in  the  hands  of  the  French.  1790,  He  is  directed  to  com- 
mence a  Mission,  but  the  disturbances  consequent  upon  the  French 
Kevolution  impeded  his  activity.  In  addition  a  hurricane  destroyes 
his  dwelling.    His  wife  dies,  and,  1791,  he  returnes  to  Barbados, 

where  he  himself  soon  after  dies.  1799,  A  second  attempt  is 

made.    March  24,  the  first  convert  baptized.  1803,  The  death  of 

the  Missionary,  Cluirch,  by  name,  and  other  circumstances  occasion 

a  second  relin(piishment  of  the  Mission.  1827,  A  third  attempt 

made  by  Peter   Ricksecker.  1828,   Montgomery  commenced. 

1839,  A  larger  church  built,  which  is  again  enlarged  in  1843.  

1842,  Mori'ah  commenced.— —1847,  Montgomery  destroyed  by  a 
hurricane.  1850,  The  station  rebuilt. 

1735..  SURINAM,  IN  SOUTH  AMERICA. 

Spangenberg  having  made  the  necessary  arrangements  for  this  pur- 
pose, at  Amsterdam,  the  fir.st  Moravians  leave  Hen-nhut,  March  7, 


MlSfOllICAL  TAGLiES. 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSIONS, 


1735,  to  begin  a  Mission  in  Sijrinaui.  They  are  followed  by  others 
in  the  succeeding  years,  and  buy  a  small  plantation  on  the  Cottiea 
River.  Their  labors  amongst  tlie  Indians  and  Negroes  seem  not  to 
be  in  vain,  but  as  some  disturbances  take  place  at  tlieic  meetings, 
held  in  their  own  house,  they  leave  the  country  in  1745,  and  go, 
partly  to  Berbice,  the  neighboring  English  Colony,  and  partly  to 
Pennsylvania. 

1738.— '—A,  The  Missio:m  amoxgst  the  Arawak  Indians. 

1738,  The  first  Missionaries  to  Rio  de  Berbice,  (the  English  Colony 
ill  Guiana,)  set  out,  Guettner,  Daeline  and  Zander,  and  gather  a  con- 
gregation of  AraWaks  at  Pilgc.rhid.  1748,  By  this  year  tbrtv-five 

Indians  have  been  converttd.  Solomon  Schumann,  the  Arawak 
Apostle,  arrives.  In  four  months  he  learns  to  preach  in  this  difficult 
language.  The  Mission  Hourishcs  greatly,  notwithstanding  much 
opposition  from  the  Government  and  the  planters ;  three  hundred 
converts  have  been  gained,  when,  in  1757,  difficulties  of  every  des- 
cription arise,  and  fetal  epidemics  and  famine  break  out,  so  that  the 
congregation  is  scattered.  Localities  where  the  converts  would  be 
left  undisturbed  are  sought  out,  and  Sharon,  on  the  Saraniacca,  and, 
1759,  Ephrem,  on  the  Corentyn,  ate  founded.  At  the  latter  place 
Daehne  had  been  living  in  a  liii:  >ii  i  -  17")7.  Ol' the  lieroic  endu- 
rance of  the  Missionaries  in  tlii-  i!  I  ,  no  I'urllior  iiienlloii  can 
be  made  here.  (  Vide  Croeger's  (.'<  .'^ ,  <  i  ^.p.  :j:;7,  iVic. ) — IT  tin,  Schu- 
mann dies.  1761,  Sharon  is  surprised  bytln'  liu^li  ?\     r  <  -  -nic 

of  the  Indians  are  killed,  the  station  is  burnt,  ;in(i  li  i  Ion 

scattered.  1763,  Several  Brethren  arrive  torciiiloiv,  ni.   W  i-mou. 

A  general  instu-rection  of  the  negroes  in  Berbice  breaks  out.  l)isor- 
der  and  violence  prevail.  Pilgcrhut  burnt  to  the  groimd.  The 
Missionaries  compelled  to  flee,  and  the  settlement  in  Berbice  comes 
to  an  end.    Ephrem  is  removed  some  miles  further  up  the  Corentyn 

and  coXIqA  Hoop.  1779.  Sharon  relinquished,  as  tlie  IiuHans,  in 

constant  fear  of  the  Bush  Negroes,  and  finding  it  dililmlt  lo  j^ain  a 

livelihood,  remove  from  it.  1795,  The  first  converts  IVom  the 

Warans  are  baptized,  but  the  ^Mission  has  retrograded.  Drunkenness 
prevaWs. — — lb03,  The  Mission  removed  to  Apoeo.  and  a  new  church 
built  by  Theodore  Shult'/.,  but  "  the  blessing  has  fled."— — ISOG,  Hoop 
destroyed  by  the  enemies  of  the  Mission.  At  that  time,  there  are 
one  himdred  and  twenty-live  Indians  under  the  care  of  the  Church, 
and  as  many  baptized  converts  living  dispersed  through  the  country. 
The  Missionaries  endure  many  privations,  and  in  1808,  Hoop  is 
abandoixed.  1812  to  '16,  Another  attempt  is  made,  but  fails. 

(,754.  B.   The  Negro  Missions. 

1754,  The  first  Missionaries  establish  themselves  in  Paramaribo, 

working  at  their  trades.  1767,  A  piece  of  ground  is  bought. 

Their  business  prospers,  and  their  main  object,  to  preach  the  Gospel 
to  the  negroes,  begins  to  succeed. — —1776,  The  first  convert  baptized 
at  Paramaribo.  1778,  The  first  church  built;  fifty-two  negroes  and 


200 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 


mulattoes  being  under  the  care  of  the  Missionaries;  eighteen  of  theni 

baptized.  1779,  Tlie  chnrch  is  enlarged.    Preaching  commenced 

<jn  the  plantation  Fairfteld.  1785,  Sommelsdyk  commenced.  The 

Mission  in  the  city  prospers,  and  the  Missionaries  enjoy  general  conlj- 

dence.  1793,  Tlie  Mission  Hociuty  in  the  congregatio  at  Zeist, 

Holland,  founded,  which  has  rendered  great  assistance  to  the  Mission 

in  Siuinain.  1S04  to  'IG,  The  war  in  Europe  produce  many 

trials  lor  the  Missionaries  and  disturbances  amongst  the  people. — — 
1818,  Sommelsdyk  relinquished,  owing  to  the  opposition  of  the 
planters.    John  (iottleih  Biichner,  after  a  service  of  thirty-four 

years,  dies.  1819,  The  small-pox  rages.  1821,  Great  fire  at 

Paramaribo.  Tlii>  ^lission  buildings  wonderfully  preserved.  The 
effects  of  tlii.-i  vi~itn(ion  visible  both  amongst  the  negroes  and  the 

planters.  ls:is,  Anew,  large  church  dedicated  at  Paramaribo. 

■Governnicnt  and  citizens  support  the  Mission.  A  Society  of  the 
wealthy  inhabitants  organized  to  aid  it,  which  still  exists.  The  con- 
gregation uunihers  2,260  members.  1830,  The  "  wood-plantation," 

Berg  en  Dal,  occupied  as  a  preaching-place.  The  Negro-English 
New  Testament  is  printed  by  the  British  Bible  Society.  The  Gov- 
ernment commissions  the  Moravian  Church  to  take  pastoral  charge 

of  the  slaves  and  iirisouers  in  the  forts  and  at  the  military  posts.  

1832,  Three  se])ariite  Conflagrations  in  the  immediate  neighborhood 

of  the  Mission,  but  in  each  case  its  buildings  remain  untouched.  

1835,  Chniiotf.ciihiirg,  on  the  Cottica,  comnienced.  1840,  Salem 

commenced.  1841)  to  '50,  A  widow,  named  Voigt,  active,  princi- 

jially  :inioii^st  the  w^ro  children  on  different  plantations.  1843, 

Beeichaizm  plantation  purcliased.  1844,  East  en  IFeri commenced. 

-V  School  ibr  the  training  of  negro  teachers  instituted  here.    Up  to 

this  time  slaves  were  not  permitted  to  learn  to  read.  1848,  Lelicn- 

dal  commenced.  1851,  A  School  for  the  education  of  teachers 

eommenccil  at  Beekhuizen.  1853,  Annaszorg  commenced.  

1855,  Catharine  jSop/iia  commenced.  1856,  Hcerendyk  commenced. 

 1858,    Hcer^heha  commenced.  1859,.   Waterloo,  and  Clevia 

commenced.  1863,  July  1,  Emancipation  of  the  slaves  passes  off 

without  any  disturbance.  The  negroes  assemble  in  their  churches  to 
give  thanks  to  God;  as  a  consequence,  the  labors  of  the  Missionaries 
are  greatly  enlarged,  especially  in  respect  to  the  education  of  the 
young. 

1765.  C.   The  Negro  Mission  in  the  Bushland. 

1765.  The  first  Missionaries  who  venture  into  the  Bushland,  or 

the  country  originally  settled  by  runaway  slaves,  are  Stoll,  Jones, 
who  dies  in  two  months,  and  Daehne.  The  Chief,  Abini,  receives 
them  kindly.  1768,  Stoll  follows  the  Negroes  to  their  new  capi- 
tal, Quama.    Other  Brethren  arrive,  several  of  whom  soon  dies.  

1771,  In  spite  of  much  enmity  on  the  part  of  the  Negroes,  Arabi, 

son  of  Abini,  the  Chief,  becomes  a  convert  and  is  baptized.  1773, 

Bamhey  commenced.  1777,  Stoll,  the  Apostle  of  the  Bush  Negroes, 

dies.    Only  a  few  converts  have  been  gained.  1784,  At  New 


HISTORICAL,  TABLES. 


201 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 


Bambey,  the  new  capital  of  the  Negroes,  a  station  is  commenced. 

About  twenty  converts.  1790  and  '91,  The  Negroes  in  the  Upper 

Bushland  display  a  great  desire  to  be  taught,  and  are  visited  from 
time  to  time,  but  sickness  and  death  among  the  Missionaries  prevent 

the  establishment  of  a  station.  1813,    Owing  to  the  depressed 

spiritual  state  of  the  congregation,  and  the  want  of  Missionaries, 
(Maehr  was  the  last,  having  served  eighteen  years,)  this  Mission  is 
relinquished  for  the  present.  Several  faithful  members  of  the  con- 
gregation continue  to  maintain  a  connection  with  the  Missionaries 
in  the  city,  and  labor  as  "  Helpers  "  amongst  their  countrymen. 

During  the  years  1830  to  '40  the  few  remaining  converts  at  New 
Bambey  became  more  and  more  urgent  that  a  Missionary  should  live 

amongst  them.  1840,  Erasmus  Schmidt  repairs  thither,  and  labors 

with  great  faithfulness  until  1845,  when  he  falls  a  victim  to  the 
deadly  climate,  to  the  great  grief  of  the  Negroes.  1848,  The  sta- 
tion, New  Bambey,  is  removed  to  the  waterfall  Gamee,  two  days' 
journey  from  the  boundary  of  the  colony,  and  in  1849,  Barsoe  com- 
mences his  labors,  but  dies  in  a  few  months.  From  1850  to  '53, 

the  widow  of  a  Missionary  named  Hartmann,  having  previously 
labored  at  Berg  en  Dal,  remains  alone  at  New  Bambey,  instructing 
old  and  young.  In  December  1853,  she  is  taken  sick  and  brought  to 
the  city,  where  she  dies.    Her  memory  is  still  gratefully  cherished 

throughout  the  Colony.  1851,  Sand  makes  an  attempt  to  attend 

the  congregation  at  New  Bambey,  but  is  taken  sick  and  dies.  

1854,  Bauch  follows  him,  but  on  the  third  day  after  his  arrival  is 
taken  sick  and  removed  to  the  city.  Since  then  the  congregation, 
(170  souls,)  has  been  without  a  settled  Missionary.    At  Coffee  Camp, 

a  village  of  the  Auka  Negroes,  some  converts  built  a  little  church.  

1862,  August  11,  baptism  of  John  King,  a  chief  of  the  Matuari 
tribe,  who  is  converted  in  a  most  remarkable  manner,  and  has  since 
his  baptism  been  a  very  efficient  native  Missionary.  Maripastoon, 

the  chief  town  of  the  tribe,  becomes  a  station.  1864,  Kalkoen, 

principal  chief  of  the  tribe,  converted  and  baptized.  1865,  John 

King  makes  a  preaching-tour  into  the  interior,  along  the  Maroni 
River,  amongst  the  Boni  Negroes,  who  receive  him  in  a  very  friendly 
manner,  and  declare  themselves  ready  to  embrace  Christianity, 

exactly  one  hundred  years  since  this  Mission  was  commenced.  

1866,  John  King  visits  the  Negro  tribes  on  the  Upper  Surinam,  but 
meets  with  much  opposition.  The  proposed  visit  of  the  Missionaries 
to  the  country  of  the  Boni  Negroes  prevented  by  the  death,  within  a 

few  months,  of  five  of  their  number.  1868,  A  visit  attempted  by 

two  Missionaries,  but  permission  to  pass  through  the  country  of  the 
Aukas  is  refused.  This  prohibition  afterwards  withdrawn,  on  condi- 
tion that  King  shall  not  be  of  the  party. 

1736.  SOUTH  AFRICA. 

1736.  George  Schmidt,  having  returned  from  an  imprisonment 

of  six  years  in  a  Bohemian  prison,  leaves  Herrnhut,  January  11,  on 

13 


202 


HISTOEICAL  TABLES. 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 


a  mission  to  the  Hottentots.  He  is  detained  for  a  whole  year  at 
Amsterdam.    Arrives  at  Cape  Town  in  July,  1737,  and  establishes 

himself  fifteen  miles  from  the  city.  1738,  He  removes  to  Bamana- 

klooj]  the  present  Gnadenthal.  The  pear  tree  which  he  planted  on 
the  spot  where  he  first  preached  the  Gospel  to  the  Hottentots  remained 

standing  till  1837.  1741,  He  baptizes  the  first  Hottentot  convert, 

Joshua.  A  congregation  of  fifty  is  soon  gathered,  amongst  them 
seven  baptized  converts.    Opposition  manifests  itself  on  the  part  of 

the  Dutch  clergy  and  the  settlers.  1743,  Schmidt  is  forbidden  to 

baptize  any  more  heathen,  and  is  consequently  compelled  to  abandon 
the  Mission  and  return  to  Europe,  where  he  arrives  1744. 

1786.  A.    The  Hottentot  Mission. 

1786,  During  his  visitation  to  the  East  Indies,  Bishop  John  Fred- 
erick Eeichel  stops  at  the  Cape,  and,  at  the  General  Synod  of  1 789, 
it  is  resolved  to  renew  the  South  African  Mission.  The  Dutch  East 
India  Company  having  granted  permission,  1792,  three  Brethren 
are  sent  out  as  Missionaries.  They  establish  themselves  at  Bavitns- 
kloof,  where  they  find  an  aged  Hottentot  woman,  Lena,  whom  Schmidt 
had  baptized,  still  living.— 1793,  Seven  Hottentots  are  baptized. 
Great  desire  to  hear  the  Gospel  manifests  itself,  but,  1794,  the  colo- 
nists again  oppose  the  work  of  the  Missionaries.  1795,  The  colony 

in  a  high  state  of  excitement,  in  consequence  of  the  war  between 
France  and  England  ;  the  Missionaries  are  driven  from  their  stations, 
but  the  Britisli  having  captured  Cape  Colony,  they  are  protected  in 

their  work,  which  prospers  greatly.  1796,  A  meeting  house  is 

consecrated.  Mechanical  trades  and  farming  are  carried  on. — -1800, 
A  large  church  built.  The  place  has  twelve  hundred  inhabitants. 
A  fatal  epidemic  fever  rages. — —1806,  The  name  Gnadenthal  adopted 

for  the  station  Bavianskloof.-  -1808,  Baptism  of  the  first  converts 

from  the  Caffre  nation.    At  the  special  request  of  the  Governor,  a 

second  station,  Groenekloof,  now  called  Mamre,  is  established.  

1815  to '16,  Visitation  of  Christian  Ignatius  Latrobe,  in  consequence 
of  which  a  church  is  built  at  Groenekloof,  and  consecrated  in  1818. 

 1822,  Great  inundations  and  famine  in  the  Colony.  1823,  A 

station  commenced  at  Ile.md  en  Aarde,  a  hospital  for  lepers.  The 

church  consecrated  in  1858.  1824  Elim  commenced.  Church 

consecrated  in  1835.  1833,  Much  spiritual  life  amongst  the  Hotten- 
tots, and  awakening  amongst  the  colonists, who  throngthe  churches.  

1838,  Training-school  at  Gnadenthal  commenced.  Emancipation  of 
the  slaves;  in  consequence,  large  numbers  of  Hottentots  and  Negroes 
flock  to  the  station;?,  a  circumstance  which  proves  of  much  .spiritual 

injury  to  the  congregations.  1840,  About  this  period,  the  strong 

desire  of  the  colonists  to  hear  the  preaching  of  the  Word  of  God, 
leads  to  the  establishinfcnt  of  a  number  of  preaching-places  in  the 

vicinity  of  the  three  stations.  1846,  The  leper-hospital  at  Hemel 

en  Aarde  is  transferred  to  Robben  Island.  1859,  Witteivatei-  com- 
menced.   The  Training-school  at  Gnadenthal  is  enlarged.  1865, 

Berea,  near  Gnadenthal,  commenced.    Several  of  the  churches  are 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


203 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 


enlarged,  and  new  school-houses  built.    Failure  of  crops,  scarcity  of 

labor,  and  great  poverty  amongst  the  people.  1867,  Meeting  of 

the  German  Missionaries  in  the  Colony  at  Gnadenthal.  18G8,  The 

spiritual  charge  of  the  leper-ho.«pital  on  Eobben  Island,  for  fifty  year* 
in  the  hands  of  our  Missionaries,  transferred  by  the  Government  to 
the  Established  Church. 

1818.  B.   The  Caffre  Mission. 

1818,  The  first  station,  Enon,  is  commenced,  by  the  advice  of  Chris- 
tian Ignatius  Latrobe  who  visits  the  country.  1819,  A  Caffre 

war  breaks  out.  The  congregation  at  Enon  compelled  to  flee.  The 
settlement  is  burnt  by  the  Caffres,  but  rebuilt  the  same  year,  by 
invitation  of  a  Tambookie  chief. 

1828,  The  station  5/ii7o/i  is  commenced.  1830,  The  first  convert, 

a  Mantati,  baptized.  1832,  Shiloh  has  three  hundred  and  twenty 

inhabitants.  1835  to  '3(>,  Another  Caftre  war.    The  congregation 

at  Enon  again  compelled  to  flee.  1830,  C'larkson  conimcuced,  for 

a  Fingoo  tribe  that  had  been  driven  from  Cafiraria.  1S4G  to  '47, 

Third  Caffre  war.  The  Missionaries  flee  from  Enon.  Shiloh  won- 
derfully preserved ;  the  only  Mission  station  in  the  whole  of  Caff'ra- 

ria  that  is  not  destroyed.    Great  drought  prevails.  1849,  At  the 

instance  of  the  Government,  a  station  is  commenced  in  the  Province 
of  Victoria,  but  under  very  unfavorable  restrictions.  It  is  called 
Mamrc;  is  destroyed  in  the  war  (1851'),  and  not  rebuilt;  the  Fingoos 
not  being  allowed  to  settle  here.  1850,  Goshen,  in  Cafiraria,  com- 
menced, and  flourishes  gre.atly,  but  has  hardly  existed  for  one  year 
when,  1851,  another  Caffre  war  breaks  out,"  which  rages  with  unex- 
ampled fury,  and  Goshen  and  Shiloh  are  destroyed.  The  Mission 
families  and  about  seventy  Fingoos  take  to  flight.  In  August  they 
are  enabled  to  return,  and  Shiloh  is  partially  rebuilt.  1854,  Visi- 
tation of  Bishop  Breutel,  in  consequence  of  which,  1855,  Goshen  is 

again  occupied  as  a  station.  1S56  to  '58,  the  Caffre  chiefs,  in  order 

to  incite  their  people  to  a  desperate  conflict  with  the  colonists,  succeed 
in  inducing  them,  through  their  lying  prophets,  to  kill  all  their  cattle. 
A  famine  succeeds,  and  instead  of  attacking  the  colonists,  the  Caffres 
come  in  multitudes  begging  for  bread  to  keep  them  from  starvation. 

 1858,  A  church  and  sciiool-house  built  at  Snyklip,i\ear  Clarkson. 

1859,  Engotini,  near  Shiloh,  commenced.  1863,  Baziya  com- 
menced.^— —1865,  The  fields  devastated  by  vast  swarms  of  lucust*. 
 September  29,  the  station  Baziya  destroyed  by  a  whirlwind.  

1866,  Great  droughts,  and  much  distress  amongst  the  i)cople.  

1867,  The  crops  are  again  almost  a  total  failure.  Several  native 
Missionaries  active.  Colored  teachers  in  almost  all  the  schools.  A 
number  of  converts  gained  at  the  new  station,  Baziya. 

1848.  AUSTRALIA. 

1848,  The  General  Synod  resolves  to  commence  a  Mission  in  Aus- 
tralia. 1850,  Two  Missionarie.s  arrive  at  Melbourne.    After  a 


204 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 


long  and  wearisome  search,  a  suitable  location  for  a  station  is  found 
on  Lake  Boga,  (October).  The  next  year  is  spent  in  visiting  the 
natives  and  learning  the  language.  The  Missionaries  endure  many 
hardships  and  dangers!    The  Government  having  secured  to  them  a 

tractof  land,  they  build  a  hut  for  themselves,  1852,  The  discovery 

of  gold  near  Mt.  Alexander  brings  a  swarm  of  adventurers  to  the 
neighborhood  of  the  station.  The  Missionaries  are  greatly  molested, 
and  the  natives  rendered  suspicious  of  them.  1856,  Their  confi- 
dence restored,  but  their  migratory  habits  are  very  unfavourable  to 

the  securing  of  any  permanent  influence  over  them.  1853,  A  third 

Missionary  arrives.  1855,  Several  families  of  natives  resident  at 

the  station. — —1856,  A  neighboring  settler  claims  the  land  on  which 
the  station  is  located.  The  colonial  authorities  hesitating  to  protect 
the  Missionaries,  the  Superintendent  of  the  Mission,  immediately 
and  without  authority  from  the  Board,  relinquishes  it,  and  returns 
with  the  rest  to  Europe. 

In  consequence  of  renewed  negotiations  with  the  Colonial  Govern- 
ment, and  the  favorable  action  of  the  General  Synod  of  1857,  a 
renewal  of  the  Mission  is  determined  upon,  1858,  Two  Missiona- 
ries arrive  in  Australia.  They  establish  themselves  in  the  Wimmera 
District,  on  a  tract  selected  by  the  Government.  The  station  is  called 
Ebenezer,  the  first  log-house  being  occupied  by  the  Missionaries  May 

2,  1859,    Their  trials  of  faith  and  patience  are  many.  1860,  A 

native,  named  Pepper,  is  converted  and  baptized,  August  12,  receiv- 
ing the  name  Nathaniel.  On  the  same  day  the  Church  is  consecrated. 
 1862,  A  second  station,  Ramahyuck,  in  Gippsland,  commenced.  

1863,  At  the  request  of  various  friends  of  Missions  in  Australia,  an 
attempt  to  commence  a  Mission  in  the  interior,  on  Cooper's  Creek, 
is  inaugurated,  and  four  Missionaries  sent  out  for  this  purpose,  in 

1864.  The  great  droughts  on  the  line  of  their  proposed  journey 

detain  them  until  July,  1866.  1866,  The  first  convert  gained  at 

Ramahyuck.  A  church  dedicated.  The  Missionaries  for  the  inte- 
rior, after  a  most  toilsome  journey  of  one  hundred  and  four  days, 
reach  Lake  Hope,  the  last  settlement,  seven  hundred  miles  distant 
from  Adelaide.  They  establish  themselves  at  Lake  Kopperamana, 
about  thirty  miles  from  Lake  Hope.  At  first  the  natives  (cannibals) 
are  friendly,  but  tliey  soon  begin  to  display  much  suspicion,  and 
finally  they  threaten  to  murder  them,  so  that  they  are  compelled  to 
take  refuge  with  several  Lutheran  Missionaries  at  Kilalpanina  and 
at  the  nearest  cattle-station.  After  six  months  absence,  in  October, 
they  return  to  their  station,  several  police-soldiers  being  sent  to  pro- 
tect them.  1868,  The  Mission  in  the  interior  is  abandoned,  the 

Association,  under  whose  auspices  it  had  been  undertaken,  not  being 

able  to  support  it  further.  The  other  stations  flourish.  Ebenezer 

has  become  a  pretty  little  village,  the  converts  having  all  built  houses 
for  themselves.  At  Point  Fierce,  two  converts  are  baptized.  This 
Mission,  on  York  Peninsula,  is  commenced  in  1866,  by  one  of  the 
four  Missionaries  whilst  waiting  to  proceed  to  the  interior. 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


205 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSIONS, 


1850.  CE>TRAL  ASIA. 

1850,  At  the  instigation  of  Giitilaf,  Missionary  to  China,  a  Mission 

to  the  Mongolians  in  Central  Asia  is  resolved  upon.  1851,  Two 

Missionaries  called  to  undertake  it.  After  preparing  themselves  for 
this  service  by  some  study  of  the  language  and  acquiring  some  medi- 
cal knowledge,  they  set  out  in  1853.  1854,  April,  they  reach  Kot- 

gurh,  where  they  study  the  Thibetan  language.  1855,  March, 

leave  this  city  with  the  design  of  penetrating  to  Chinese  Mongolia. 
After  various  delays  and  crossing  many  dangerous  mountain  passes, 
they  reach  the  frontiers  of  China,  but  are  forbidden  to  cross  the  same. 
The  return,  and  afterwards  make  two  other  attempts  to  enter  China, 
but  in  vain.  Accordingly  they  determine  to  establish  themselves  as 
near  to  the  frontiers  as  possible,  in  the  hope  that  permission  to  pa.s8 

them  may  soon  be  granted.  1856,  A  mLssion-house  is  built  at 

Kyelang, inthe  Province  Lahul.  1857,  Athird  Missionary  arrives, 

who  is  to  devote  himself  specially  to  mastering  the  language  and 

translating  the  Scriptures.  1858,  Some  Biblical  narratives  are 

printed.  1859,  The  Missionaries  commence  to  preach,  from  the 

(flat)  roofs  of  the  houses.    Various  tours  are  made  in  the  Thibetan 

portion  of  the  province,  and  the  Missionaries  are  well  received.  

1860,  A  school  commenced.  Tours  through  the  neighboring  pro- 
vinces are  made  statedly,  but  no  results  seem  to  attend  them.  

1865,  A  second  station,  Poo,  in  Kunawiir,  is  begun.  At  Kyelang, 
the  firet  four  converts  are  baptized.  The  greater  part  of  the  New 
Testament  is  translated  and  printed.— — 1866,  Two  more  converts 
baptized  at  Kyelang.  The  school  begins  to  be  well  attended.  The 
The  Missionary  at  Poo  enters  the  Chinese  Province  of  Tso  Tso,  at 
the  request  of  the  inhabitants,  to  inoculate  them  against  the  small- 
pox. Permission  to  repeat  the  visit  is  granted.  1867.  The  Mis- 
sionaries are  received  with  much  kindness  and  interest  in  their  tours, 
and  their  translations  of  the  Bible  are  eagerly  sought  for.  A  Gov- 
ernment School,  under  the  supervision  of  the  Missionaries,  is  estab- 
lished at  Kyelang, 


206 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 


UNSUCCESSFUL  MISSIONS. 
1734  to  '35.  Among  the  Laplanders. 

1737  to  '38.  Among  the  Samoyedes,  on  the  shores  of  the  Arctic  Ocean. 

1738  to  '41.  In  Ceylon. 

1740.  In  Algiers. 

1737  to  '41.  In  Guinea,  West  Africa. 

1747  to  '50.— In  Persia. 

1752  to  '83.  Three  several  attempts  in  Egypt. 

1759  to  '96.  In  the  East  Indies,  where,  for  a  time,  there  were  several 

stiitions,  namely,  at  Serampore,  Patna,  on  the  Nicobar  Islands,  and 
the  so-called  "  Briidergarten  "  (Brethren's  Garden),  at  Tranquebar. 

1767  to  '70.  Another  attempt  in  Guinea. 

1768  to  1823.  Repeated  attempts  among  the  Calmucks. 

1835  to  '40.  In  Demerara,  British  Guiana,  South  America. 


PRINCIPAL  MISSIONARY  ASSOCIATIONS. 

1741.  The  Brethren's  Society  for  the  Furtherance  of  the  Gospel  among 

the  Heathen.  Established  in  Great  Britain,  and  having  its  seat  in 
London. 

1787.  The  Society  of  the  United  Brethren  for  Progagating  the  Gospel 

among  the  Heathen.    Established  at  Bethlehem,  Pa. 

1793.  The  Mission  Society  of  Zeist.    Established  at  Zeist,  in  Holland. 

1817.  The  London  Association  in  Aid  of  tlie  Missions  of  the  United 

Brethren. 

1823.  -The  Wachovia  Society  of  the  United  Brethren  for  Propagating 

the  Gospel  among  the  Heathen.  Established  at  Salem,  North 
Carolina. 

1843.  The  Missionary  Union  of  North  Schleswig. 

(For  further  particulars  touching  the  Foreign  Missions,  vide  pages 
62-68.) 


HISTOBICAL  TABLES. 


207 


THE  FOEEIGN  MISSIONS. 

S  U  M  M  A  E  Y  . 

15  Mission  Provinces. 

87  Stations. 

307  Preaching  places. 

161  Missionaries  from  Europe  and  America. 

152  Female  Assistant.s  from  Europe  and  America. 

313  Laborers  from  Europe  and  America. 

6 — —Native  Ordained  Missionaries. 

1009  National  Assistants,  as  far  as  reported. 

94  Leaders  of  Meetings. 

8  Scripture  Headers. 

1111  Native  Assistants  in  all. 

1430  Laborers  in  all. 

8  Normal  Schools. 

81  Station  Schools. 

65  Country  Schools. 

85  Sunday  Schools. 

238  Schools  in  all. 

16,875  Scholars  in  Station  and  Country  Schools. 

12,483  Scholars  in  Simday  Schools. 

29,358  Scholars  in  all,  as  far  as  reported. 

1897  Teachers. 

70,311  Converts. 


Date  Due 

 1 

